The Wars God Favorites

 

[jigsaw]

Any new updates sir jigsaw

I will update soon

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 51​

The Ivy Garden

Cassandra walked a few more steps, wondering where to go. She was angry and had no other way to

protest than to leave the Imperial Banquet, which upset her. For once, Cassandra felt she was truly too

powerless, unable to stop Phetra or oppose the Imperial Princess. This place was really too harsh.

“Imperial Concubine?”

She turned around, realizing someone had followed her. It only took her a couple of seconds to

remember that young woman. Weeks and weeks ago, she was the young servant that had given her

first red dress.

“You’re… Dahlia, right?”

The young woman smiled.

“I’m glad you remember me, your Highness.”

“Please don’t… Just call me Cassandra, please.”

Dahlia chuckled. She hadn’t changed much since Cassandra had seen her. She was still wearing a

long green dress, with her dark hair in a braided bun. Bowing slightly, she walked up a bit closer to her.

“Are you okay?”

“I… I needed some fresh air,” said Cassandra.

It was partially the truth. She felt stuffed, confined in this room with so many people. Only because her

prince was there could she bear it. Dahlia seemed to understand and nodded slightly.

“Do you want to rest in the Ivy Garden?”

“The Ivy Garden?”

“It’s a smaller one, not many people use it,” explained Dahlia with a smile, but it’s really pretty at night.”

Cassandra nodded and followed her. Dahlia seemed to know her way around the Palace perfectly,

even if the sun was slowly setting outside, putting them in the dark before long. After a few minutes,

they finally arrived.

As she had said, it was a much smaller one than the fancy garden the concubines usually went in, but

Cassandra instantly loved it. It only had one bench and a little pond with white fishes. The walls around

it were covered in ivy and little white flowers she had never seen before. The place seemed incredibly

pure and pretty.

While Cassandra walked around, Dahlia lit up a few lanterns, bringing some more light in this space.

The concubine was still observing the place when a long growl was heard. Krai’s head popped from

behind one of the walls, his big red eyes finding her immediately.

“Come,” called Cassandra.

He only needed one word. Stepping over the wall, Krai hurried to her side, circling her with his body, his

head resting next to her. Of course, it was his perfect position for being scratched, and he growled until

Cassandra sat and started taking care of him.

Dahlia’s mouth was open in awe and she didn’t dare to step closer. The concubine was sitting right

next to the Dragon, totally fine, and scratching him as if he was some one-ton dog! Though she was a

brave girl, and the Dragon seemed harmless this way, Dahlia sat a few meters away, close to the pond,

fascinated by the scene.

“Thank you for bringing me here,” said Cassandra after a few minutes. “I needed to relax a bit.”

“It’s my pleasure, Lady Cassandra. Is it really fine not telling anyone where you are, though? I thought

you would

have a few servants with you…”

Cassandra shook her head.

“It’s fine.”

As long as Krai was with her, his master would know and be at ease. That was all Cassandra needed.

Kairen had let her leave, but he probably had to stay behind to discuss official matters with his father.

As inexperienced as she was in politics, she understood that much. Moreover, she appreciated

spending time alone with another woman her age. She missed Nebora a bit, and maybe because of

their similar black hair, Dahlia reminded Cassandra of her friend somehow.

“How long have you been working here?” Asked Cassandra.

“My whole life or so, I think… One of the Palace’s cooks found me on his doorstep and adopted me

when I was just a baby. So, I became a servant as soon as I was old enough to be.”

Cassandra nodded. Dahlia was among the lucky ones. Most orphans were captured and made

slaves… No wonder she knew the palace so well, despite its size.

“Lady Cassandra, did you go to the Onyx Castle?” Suddenly asked Dahlia, blushing slightly, but

curious.

Cassandra smiled, and just like that, both women started talking. On one side, Dahlia was loving

stories from outside the Palace, while on the contrary, Cassandra was avid to know any detail of this

place Dahlia could tell her.

Having grown there, Dahlia had seen many, many concubines. That’s why she had felt Cassandra was

different from the start. She didn’t have that mighty attitude of a noble’s daughter, or felt entitled in any

way; she even spoke to her like an equal.

“Do you want to explore the world, Dahlia?”

The young woman seemed to hesitate for a while, blushing slightly.

“Yes, but… there is also someone I want to stay close to, here. So… as long as that person is here, I

don’t think I’ll be able to leave.”

“…A lover?” Asked Cassandra, judging from her reaction.

Dahlia sighed.

“I wish, but… I doubt they even know I exist, so…”

Cassandra felt a bit sorry for Dahlia. She seemed like such a gentle woman, but to fall in love in the

Palace was… a sad twist of fate. With so many pretty concubines everywhere, it was probably hard to

be noticed by anyone around here.

Cassandra knew how lucky she was that Kairen didn’t actually care about such things. If it wasn’t for

Krai, she would have been nothing but dust by now… Thinking about this, she kept caressing the sleek

scales for a while, chatting with Dahlia, actually feeling calmer than she had been in a while.

Much later in the night, the young woman was called back to work, and Cassandra was left alone in the

garden. She didn’t feel like going back, unsure the banquet would be over by then, and decided to stay

a bit longer.

The quiet garden was actually nice. At night, the temperature was much better for Cassandra to

endure, with a fresh wind and the warm dragon scales on her back. She rested, watching the stars,

until she heard someone step

closer.

The Prince slowly walked to her side, putting one knee down.

“So that’s where you were…”

Cassandra smiled.

“His Highness, your Father, didn’t…”

“He was unhappy you left.”

The Concubine felt a bit happy about that. It meant he approved of her action, in a way. If he had been

against her leaving, she couldn’t even have taken one step out of the Banquet Hall. If the Emperor was

unhappy, it probably wasn’t directed at her, but at the one who had caused her to leave.

Cassandra felt a weight lifted off her shoulder. She wasn’t used to being so bold, and every action

made her insecure. She could still be killed at any moment, even if she was now wearing a pink

dress… Kairen’s presence helped her forget about her worries too.

“I like this garden,” she said softly

“You want to stay here?”

Since Cassandra hesitated for a while, he decided to sit next to her, letting her lay on his chest.

Surrounded by the Black Dragon, they knew no one would dare to bother them. Resting her head on

his shoulder, Cassandra kept staring at the stars, feeling his warm hand caressing her.

“My mom used to tell me about the stars every night. She’d teach me how to read them, their names

and their past…”

“Their past?”

Cassandra slightly nodded.

“In the tribe I grew up in, we did not believe in Dragons and demi-Gods, but in the sacred nature… I

was taught every life is sacred and equally precious. Plants, animals, humans, all equal and living

together, each one with a purpose. And the elders said the stars are little reminders of each life that

came and went. My mother said the brighter they were, the purest and shortest a life was.”

The Prince frowned a bit. It was so rare for her to talk about her life before meeting him… No wonder

she wasn’t really afraid of Krai, and couldn’t stand another’s suffering.

“…Did they teach you about medicine?”

“Yes… My grandfather was the village chief and a good doctor. He knew every plant, every flower,

every herb’s name, and their properties. He taught me everything. After that, I kept trying to learn what

I could when I could access my master’s libraries or listen to the apothecary shop owners.”

Still, it was impressive. She was captured when she was very young, but had still managed to learn so

much in such a short time and kept nurturing her talent by herself… Kairen felt like his woman was

more precious than any treasure one could gather in this Palace. He caressed her hair, kissing her

fingers gently.

“Your mother…” whispered Cassandra.

“What about her?”

“…Can you tell me what she did to the Second Prince’s mother?”

She heard him sigh.

“Their mother tried to poison me when I was young. She hated my mother and didn’t want her son to

have another rival born from her… But my mother found out and tricked her into drinking it herself. She

had a slow and painful death.”

Cassandra felt disgusted. How could one do such a thing to an infant… Since Imperial Children were

so resistant; drinking a poison meant for Kairen must have brought that Concubine to a terrible agony.

No matter what,

Cassandra couldn’t help but think it was a tragic death, even if she had brought it upon herself. Kareen

wasn’t cruel by nature, but she certainly had to stand up to protect her children.

In the same situation, Cassandra wondered if she would have had the guts to do the same thing and

cause someone else’s death… She put a hand on her tummy. Yes, maybe. Probably. She already

loved her unborn child so much, she couldn’t bear the thought of losing him. If she had gone through

what Kareen went through, losing several children, she might have gone crazy with despair. She

shivered and hugged Kairen closer, in need of his warmth.

“Are you cold?”

“Just hug me, please…”

He gently obeyed, surrounding her with his sturdy arms and hot skin. Behind them, Krai softly growled,

curling up a bit more around them. They stayed like this a long while until Cassandra fell asleep, and

the Prince decided it was getting a bit too cold for his expecting concubine to stay out.

He gently carried her back to their bedroom, only noticing she was awake when landing her on the bed.

No words were exchanged between them for a while. He helped her get rid of her jewelry and dress

and laid next to her. Cassandra’s emerald eyes were shining with the candlelight between them, as she

kept staring at the War God, half-asleep. novelbin

“My Prince…” she whispered.

Her voice was so soft, he thought he had misheard it.

“My name,” he said, getting closer to her, one arm around her.

“Kairen… I love you.”

Chapter 52​

The Proposal The War God stayed stunned for a while, unable to say a word. Cassandra chuckled, observing his

baffled expression for the first time. Did he really… not know? She got a bit closer and put a quick peck

on his lips, despite her shyness. Her heart was filled with something warm and sweet, and that secure

feeling whenever that man was close.

Kairen didn’t stay frozen for long, though. The Prince’s eyes got down to her lips and he threw her in for

a much more intense, deep kiss. Cassandra helplessly blushed, feeling his lips and tongue claiming

her so fiercely. His caresses on her skin were still gentle, though. It had a slightly different taste to it…

When they separated, Cassandra couldn’t help but smile, a bit out of breath.

“Aren’t you going to answer me?” She whispered gently.

Kairen stayed silent for a while, scrutinizing her very seriously. After a while, he took a deep breath,

looking

stern.

“Marry me, Cassandra.”

The young concubine was so taken by surprise and expecting anything but those words, it took her a

few seconds to understand what he had just said. To marry him? Her? She was just… and already…

Her thoughts got lost in a storm. After a few seconds, she laughed nervously.

“Did you just…”

The War God’s expression was still as serious. Cassandra tried to sit up, but he held her wrist and kept

her lying down.

“You don’t want to?” He asked.

The young concubine sighed.

“…If you marry me, you won’t be able to change your mind.”

“I know.”

“Even if you meet someone much prettier and younger later,” she added.

“I know.”

What was he thinking?

Cassandra wished she was inside his head right now, to understand how the War God functioned.

Certainly not like most men.

Becoming a high-ranked concubine after she had spent eight or nine years as a slave was already

something, but becoming someone’s wife? No normal man would have thought of such a thing. There

was a huge gap between the concubines and the official wife. A gap so important, most of the

concubines in this palace would have killed to hear that sentence. A man’s official wife had an

unshakable position. The Dragon Empire didn’t recognize divorces, and even if one of the partners

died, the other would never be able to replace him or her. While concubines could be abandoned or

dismissed, an official wife had no worry about that. Hence, most men of power made sure to marry a

woman from a strong background, with good looks and brains. Cassandra felt like she probably didn’t

check at least two of those boxes…

“Cassandra,” he softly called her, taking her out of her thinking.

“You won’t be able to take another concubine,” she said. “I won’t allow it.”

That was one of the powers of the official wife. No more concubine could be brought by the husband

without her

consent. Hence, most men would rather not pick a wife, and have plenty of concubines instead, or

made sure their spouse closed their eyes on their new women.

Cassandra already knew she wouldn’t be able to do that. She was already too attached to him,

emotionally and physically. She would rather die than share him with another woman.

woman.

“It’s fine,” replied the Prince,

“It’s not fine… I won’t be able to do much to help you. I’m not as smart as your mother, or as powerful

as your sister…”

Cassandra was worried. If something happened, between him and his brothers, she would be

powerless. She had no backing, nothing to help him. His brothers’ wives probably had a lot of money,

influence and scholars behind them. A merchant or a minister’s daughter would have been a hundred

times better than her to be his wife…

However, no matter how much thought she gave it, Cassandra knew that man too well. He wouldn’t

change his mind, not for a while. He was odd, and stubborn about what he wanted or not. Luckily for

her, she was among the things he liked most…

She smiled, and leaned in closer to him, stealing another kiss. He never refused her kisses, and it

wouldn’t be the case for this one either. Gently brushing his fingers through her hair, he tasted her

sweetness, rolling with her on the bed. His young concubine was obviously too tired tonight, as her

eyes kept closing and her breathing slowed.

The War God was fine with that, she definitely deserved some rest, but…

“You didn’t answer me,” he remarked as Cassandra was half-asleep on his torso.

She smiled.

“You do that often.”

He frowned, wondering what she was talking about, but, before he could figure it out, she had fallen

asleep for good. He sighed, pulling her hand to his lips to kiss her pale skin, and wrapped her in his

embrace, closing his eyes too.

The next morning, Cassandra woke up to a horrid feeling. Something was smelling terribly bad. She

struggled to sit up. It was so early, it was dawn outside and her Prince was still soundly sleeping next to

her.

Yet, she couldn’t stay in bed. She stood up, glancing at the tray of food someone had brought in during

their sleep and stumbled to the washbasin. She was feeling goosebumps and kept gagging above the

basin, her head spinning.

“Cassandra?”

Kairen had woken up the second she moved, but now that she really seemed unwell, he rushed to her

side, worried. He had no idea what was going on until Cassandra loudly threw up.

“Cassandra, you’re sick? Is it poison?”

“The… food…” She managed to stutter, pointing at the tray.

The Prince frowned, before understanding that her sickness was due to her pregnancy, not some

poisoning. He grabbed the tray and threw it outside the closest opening, the window, before running

back to her. 6

“What do you need?” He asked while caressing her hair.

But Cassandra shook her head. She was just trying to breathe a bit better, but she felt too embarrassed novelbin

to talk after vomiting. She had random morning nausea, but this was the first in his presence and the

most embarrassing one. While Kareen knew about the unpleasant consequences of pregnancy, her

son was clueless.

Since his concubine couldn’t formulate any request, Kairen called for servants to walk in. Dahlia and

another

young woman rushed in to help Cassandra,

“Lady Cassandra, would you like some water?” Whispered Dahlia.

“P…Please.”

Unhappy, Kajren stood to the side with his arms closed, watching the two servants help his concubine.

He hated being unable to help, but this was a woman’s matter. If Cassandra was uncomfortable with

his help, he’d rather do nothing and let those servants help her.

After a few minutes, Cassandra was able to sit down and talk. The Prince by her side, rubbing her

back, she listed out to Dahlia the ingredients and smell that usually triggered her nausea, or made it

worse. The young servant nodded all along.

“I will make sure the kitchen knows, Lady Cassandra.”

As Dhalia stood up to leave, Kairen watched her and turned to Cassandra.

“You can make her your private servant,” he suggested.

To his surprise, Cassandra’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Really?”

He had thought she would straight out refuse the idea, but on the contrary, she seemed to love it. He

nodded.

“Are you better now?”

“Yes… I would even feel a bit hungry, to be honest. This baby is really moody…”

Kairen nodded and put a hand on the little bump. His son. That child better be good to his mother once

he’d be

born…

After a while, Dahlia reappeared with a different tray, and some specific food Cassandra had

requested. The only thing they could find was a variety of nuts that grew further south, which made the

Prince frown. Cassandra, however, was satisfied with what Dahlia had gathered in such a short time.

She cleaned herself up a bit, got changed and decided to eat in the closest open space, as she didn’t

want to stay in the room where she had just puked minutes ago.

The Prince followed her closely, to everyone’s surprise. Imperial servants couldn’t help but stare at the

War God, who was accompanying his concubine like she was some precious treasure to be watched

closely.

As soon as they sat in the garden, Krai appeared over their heads and even bickered with his master to

sit the closest possible to the Concubine. Watching this scene, with Cassandra chuckling between

them, Dahlia couldn’t help but feel like she was probably the luckiest Concubine around…

“Can we go search around the brothels today?” Suddenly asked Cassandra, turning to the Prince.

Kairen frowned.

“You’re sick.”

“I’m not sick, I’m pregnant… I will be fine. Dahlia can take care of my needs.”

The young servant avidly nodded. Kairen glared at her, immediately having her look down in fear.

“No. I won’t be able to accompany you.”

He probably had more to do with the Emperor and his military advisors today again, but Cassandra

was tired of doing nothing but get lost and sip tea with his mother. She took a deep breath, and insisted

a bit longer.

“Please… I’ll probably be safer there than here.”

That part was right. With her pink dress and an Imperial servant following her, no one would dare to lift

a finger at her. In the Palace, however, she could be attacked at any time. The Prince kept frowning,

though. He didn’t like having her in a different place. It was fine when she was with his mother in the

Diamond Palace, but…

“…Go with Shareen,” he finally said.

Cassandra smiled wide, unable to hide her satisfaction. She could finally start looking seriously for her

younger sister! Moreover, she would definitely be safe with an Imperial Princess. She kissed his

scratchy cheek swiftly.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

This simple kiss stopped him from frowning. He sighed, defeated, and kissed her back, meaning it was

time for Dahlia to leave discreetly.

A couple of hours later, Dahlia was surprised to see the young concubine again, still accompanied by

the Dragon. She had heard from other servants about how the beast was so attached to her, but seeing

it like this was different.

Any move Cassandra made, Krai was watching, like a curious dog following his master. He struggled to

follow her with his huge body, sometimes crawling over the buildings and growling at the servants that

appeared out of nowhere. When Shareen arrived, though, he didn’t dare say a thing at her.

“The red district? Really?” Asked the Princess.

“I am looking for my younger sister,” explained Cassandra. “My best chance to find her is there…”

“I see. How well, that might be one fun outing,” said Shareen. “And it gives me an excuse to avoid

mother’s nagging at my lifestyle…”

Shareen’s way to have fun wasn’t to her mother’s taste. Hence, Kareen usually resorted to a silent

protest by visiting her from dawn until dusk, unless the Princess was busy elsewhere. To Cassandra’s

surprise, Shareen was the most involved Princess’ in the Empire’s politics. She attended most of the

meetings along with her brothers and didn’t lose to any man in the room. She was well respected in

most circles for being a smart and strong woman, who didn’t need a man to back her up, not even her

own father.

Like the other members of her family, she had a short temper, however. Bringing her sword to meetings

wasn’t just for decorative purposes.

As the women left the Palace, Cassandra felt like a big weight taken off her shoulders. She really

couldn’t relax in this place without the Prince around…

Chapter 53​

The Red District Though she had never been there personally, Cassandra had lived long enough in the Capital to know

where the Red District was. She naturally headed there, with Shareen and Dahlia, and the black-scaled

Dragon right behind It was a truly strange procession the bystanders witnessed that day. A concubine

in a pink dr Imperial Princess, only one servant with them and… an Imperial Dragon that struggled to

feet inside the streets. Many displays fell victim to his wing or tail in his wake, despite the merchants’

desperate attempts to push it out of the way. No one wanted to hinder their path, and the trio

progressed easily among the streets.

The reputation of the Imperial Family preceded them. Any glance, gesture or sound could trigger a

brutal and violent death, and no one wanted to leave any chance for that to happen. Shareen’s purple

outfit was like a ghost making everyone run away. Though she found it sad, Cassandra understood the

people’s fears and didn’t comment on that. There were too many wilful princesses back at the Palace,

she had witnessed it herself. People were bound to fear them.

As they progressed in the streets, Cassandra surprised to realize Shareen knew the way perfectly.

“Have you been to the Red District before, your Highness?”

“I already told you to just call me Shareen, didn’t I? You’re my brother’s woman, you need to grow a

backbone… And yes, I often go there.”

Cassandra didn’t mind her rude way of speaking. After living a bit with Shareen at her mother’s palace,

she had grown used to it. Shareen was extremely blunt and literally had no filter on any subject or to

anyone, except maybe for her mother.

“Really?” Said Cassandra. “I mean… I didn’t think members of the Imperial family would… venture in

such a place…”

“Oh, some do. I like to go, for shopping.”

“For…”

Cassandra understood her sentence and desperately blushed. A question popped in her head, but she

chased it away, as she could never gather the courage to ask. After all, she had witnessed herself how

playful Shareen was…

Behind them, Dahlia was walking silently, glancing at the two women. Though she had volunteered to

accompany Cassandra, she was about as shy as the concubine about going there. She silently kept

glancing at the Imperial Princess, intimidated, but she also watched out for the Dragon following them.

Like common people, Dahlia was naturally scared of it, and if she hadn’t seen it being so peaceful to

Cassandra before, she probably would have been terrified about coming along…

“So, where do you want to start?” Asked the Princess as they reached the said District.

During the day, that area was relatively calm. Most people here worked at night, so the brothels were

barely just opening their doors to let the caretakers, servants, and slaves do their chores. Cassandra

glanced left and right, but she had no real clue.

“I guess we’ll just have to ask around…”

“Right. We better do it now before they start screaming and running away seeing your pet…”

“Oh.”

Cassandra had almost forgotten about the Dragon. Indeed, it would be a bit inconvenient to walk him

around. She smiled and walked up to him, immediately getting all of its attention. Krai had been

following, curious to where they were going, so when the young concubine turned to him, he barely

contained his excitement, crushing two stalls with his tail.

Cassandra put her hands on its snout, scratching him. novelbin

“Can you wait for us here? Krai?”

She was never sure how much he’d understand of her words, but since the Mountain episode, she

knew about how to make him lay down and wait. She kept patting his snout with both hands until he

laid his whole body down, closing his eyes, ready for a little nap.

“Good boy,” she said with a smile. “Don’t eat people!”

Whether he had understood that last part or not, Krai slightly opened his red eyes, watching her walk

away with the two other women.

Dahlia was in shock. The young Concubine had the blood of a Goddess, to order around a Dragon like

that and have him obey like he was her pet! The Dragon’s owner didn’t even need to be around! She

had previously thought the Dragon was indulging her because the Prince was always around, but she

had it all wrong! Now, by her will, the most dangerous beast on this Empire was taking a nice little nap

in the middle of the street!

“Let’s start with this one…” Said Shareen, heading to the closest building. “You know what to ask?”

Cassandra nodded, stepping ahead.

Needless to say, anyone who opened their door was completely struck by the sight of the two women.

When wearing the Imperial Purple, the other a high-ranked concubine! A couple of them even

wondered internally if this wasn’t some sort of scam since the strange duo was only accompanied by

one servant…

“I’m looking for my younger sister,” Cassandra repeated for the eighth time that day. “She should be

sixteen years old now, she was captured nine years ago. She probably resembles me…”

Back when they were children, Missandra and Cassandra indeed looked a lot alike. They had the same

brown hair, the same thin nose, and even the exact same emerald eyes. Even if her sister had

matured, Cassandra hoped that their whiter skin would help people identify her.

“Sorry, your Highness,” said the woman. “I don’t remember anyone that could match your description.

You might want to ask next door, though, they usually purchase the girls when they’re young, they’re

known for their training.”

Cassandra thanked her, but she was starting to feel a bit depressed. Someone should have been able

to remember Missandra. Even if many girls came in and out of those establishments, not many should

have been from a different origin. Compared to the goldish or brown tanned skins around, Missandra

should have stood out.

“So boring…” said Shareen. “We can’t even see their girls at that hour.”

“We didn’t come here for shopping, remember?”

“Speak for yourself…”

“Do you buy your servants here? Instead of the usual market?” Asked Cassandra.

She had noticed how Shareen liked to be surrounded by beautiful things, and beautiful people. Most of

her servants were gorgeous women and handsome young men. She didn’t seem to care much for their

personalities though…

Once again, Cassandra repeated the same words to the old woman who directed the next Brothel.

However, this one had an odd expression the whole time.

“Oh, that’s why you seemed familiar, my Lady! You’re Mie’s older sister? You look just like her!”

“Mie?”

“Yes, yes, Mie! How could I forget her? That child was a little spitfire! Always running around, yelling

and stealing

food, a little demon that one!”

Shareen sent a glance at Cassandra, doubtful.

“You sure that sounds like your sis?”

“She was always more energetic than me…” Whispered Cassandra before turning to the woman. “Is

she here? Can I see her?”

“Oh, no, no, your Highness, she left years ago. We sold her to another brothel, one of our top ones

couldn’t stand her… I think she went to… yes, yes, let me check my notebook, it should be written

down somewhere…”

The old lady disappeared for a while, leaving those two. Cassandra’s heart was thumping loudly in her

chest. Could this really be Missandra? Did she finally find a lead, after all these years?

She returned, giving them an address, another brothel a few streets away. As soon as they got there,

though, Cassandra’s heart broke. The place was closed.

“Crap… Do you think they will open soon? Maybe we can just wait a bit?” She sighed.

Next to her, Shareen rolled her eyes and took out her sword.

“Seriously, act like your rank, pretty face. You’re an Imperial Concubine. You don’t fucking wait!”

With those last words, Shareen brutally destroyed the entrance door, sending the panels of wood flying

away. She had really gone full strength on those, making it even larger than it was supposed to be…

Cassandra felt sorry for whoever would have to pay for the damages but still followed her inside.

A man came running, and while he was obviously about to yell, his mouth closed as soon as he spotted

the two women, forming an odd grin.

“You… Your Highnesses, can this humble man ask what… what has caused your anger?” He asked

awkwardly, glancing at the large opening.

“You,” said Shareen, visibly out of patience, pointing her sword at the man’s chin. “Tell us if you bought

a girl that looked like this concubine, years ago. She went by the name Mie.”

The man only took a quick glance at Cassandra, very eager to answer.

“Y… yes, your Highness! I remember her, but she isn’t here! We… We sold that girl three months later,

we couldn’t keep her! She had bit the customers and hit the owner…”

“Really?” Said Shareen, turning to Cassandra with an amazing look. “Damn, Cassie, it sounds like your

sis took all the fiery side and didn’t leave you any, did she?”

“Where did she go next?” Asked Cassandra, ignoring her.

“I… I think the Master sold her to another brothel, a few streets down… But I know that place ended up

selling her too, five weeks later, the same thing happened.”

Cassandra sighed. Missandra really didn’t make things easy for them… Though she was a bit happy

that her younger sister had resisted her fate, she hoped she hadn’t run in more trouble by doing so.

For the next hour, the same schema repeated over and over again. Every time they asked a new

brothel, it appeared Missandra had only stayed a few weeks to a few months, injured a customer or

worker, and got sold again. Even Shareen was impressed. (2)

“I hope she didn’t get too badly treated and punished for all of these…” said Cassandra as they were

on their way to the next brothel.

“Oh, she probably was,” replied the Princess.“ However, the brothel owners are careful not to scar or

permanently injure their merchandise. She probably got cold showers, or was starved, things like that.

I’m starting to get very

curious, though, she must be a real beauty if people kept buying her despite her reputation…”

Cassandra had the same feeling. Every brothel that Missandra had been to, no matter how short,

clearly remembered her as soon as they saw Cassandra. How much more until they actually find her?

As they were about to enter another one, next to her Shareen brutally stopped her eyes elsewhere.

“Shareen?”

“Wait, it’s…”

The Imperial Princess was staring in another direction, towards two women who were chatting.

Cassandra didn’t know either of them, but one of them was obviously a prostitute, judging by her

clothes, while the other was obviously much younger, fourteen or fifteen years old. The most intriguing

thing was the green dress the second one was wearing…

To her surprise, Shareen suddenly rushed to those women who hadn’t seen her coming, grabbing the

young girl’s wrist. She screamed in surprise. When Cassandra arrived at the scene, the prostitute

woman had fleed the scene, but the girl caught by Shareen looked terrified. The Princess looked like a

feline who had just caught her prey.

“I wonder what you’re doing here, Valeria…”

Cassandra wondered if she was an Imperial servant for Shareen, but it didn’t seem to be it. The girl

was shivering from head to toe, holding on to a little packet in her hand. She was avoiding Shareen’s

eyes, completely terrified.

“Who is this…?” Asked Cassandra, lost.

“This? This is one of my younger siblings, Valeria, fifteenth Imperial Princess… Care to explain what

the hell you’re doing in this place, in this outfit, little sister?”

Chapter 54​

The Unlucky Sisters

Like a rabbit caught in a trap, the young Valeria didn’t dare to move a muscle. It was the first time

Cassandra witnessed a member of the Imperial family being so scared. Was it because of Shareen?

She couldn’t be one of Kareen’s children, so who was her concubine mother…? A girl her age and her

rank definitely had nothing to do there, especially alone and in a servant’s outfit. It looked like she had

sneaked out of the Palace.

“Valeria, talk,” insisted Shareen.

However, the young woman stayed completely mute and petrified by fear. Annoyed, Shareen ripped

the little bottle off her hands and threw it at Cassandra.

“Aren’t you good with plants and potions? What is that?”

The girl was on the verge of tears.

“Let me go…” She begged, trying to pull away from Shareen’s tight grip.

Cassandra reluctantly opened the bottle. She didn’t like doing this, but if Shareen was asking… A little

sniff made her frown, and feel so nauseous she almost dropped it. Dahlia immediately took it from her.

Just like Cassandra, she sniffed it, and then, applied a bit on her pinky to get a little taste.

“Dahlia! What if it’s poisoned,” said Cassandra, worried.

“It is fine, my Lady. I have been trained for poisons. Moreover, this is no such thing. I can taste green

orchid, pudding grass, nutmeg, sea squill, twin-leaved gamophilia…”

The more she said, the paler Cassandra became, understanding what the content was. Shareen

noticed.

“Cassandra, what is that?”

The young concubine exchanged a look with the servant, who nodded, confirming her thoughts.

“It’s an abortifacient. A potion to… induce a miscarriage.”

Instinctively, Cassandra put a hand on her belly and lost all compassion for the young Princess, who

was clearly terrified. Her dark eyes went from Cassandra’s tummy to Shareen, growing wider and

wider.

“No, no, no! Sister Shareen, I swear this wasn’t meant for the Concubine! I swear! I would never dare

to…”

“To try to harm my brother’s offspring? Is that it, Valeria?” Said Shareen with a menacing tone, raising

her wrist higher.

The young girl cried in pain, as Shareen was taller than her and hanging her by her wrist on purpose.

The difference in strength showed by the calm with which she was almost hanging her younger sister

by her wrist without showing any effort.

“Spill it, Valeria. Who is that meant for, you little swine?”

The young princess obviously couldn’t bring herself to say it. Her expression was tortured between pain

and frustration, but Shareen was not going to let go until she heard what she wanted.

“I swear… I swear it wasn’t for her,” she cried repeatedly.

“For who, then? Talk, we don’t have all day!”

“Shareen,” whispered Cassandra, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the situation. “Maybe we should…”

“No, she will say it now. Even if she doesn’t know who it was destined to, she has to know who asked

her for it. Dressing up as a servant, leaving without an escort and trying to evade me, too. You know

how short my patience

is, Valeria, and I don’t think Father would mind much if I lost my temper with you…”

The threat was ice cold, even Cassandra felt a chill. Was Valeria the daughter of a lower Concubine of

the Emperor? She probably didn’t have any of the brothers’ backing, from Shareen’s words…

However, she was only fifteen and defenseless like this. Cassandra sighed. She truly believed this

potion wasn’t made for her. Valeria looked like she would have been much more terrified if Shareen

had seen through her right

away.

“Is it for one of the concubines?” Asked Cassandra. “One of the Princes’? One of your Father his novelbin

Highness’ women?”

Valeria turned her eyes to her, looking a bit surprised by the sudden questioning, but seeing her lack of

response, Cassandra was sure neither of those was right. Then…

“Is it for one of the Princesses?”

This time, Valeria went from red to white in a matter of seconds. Shareen saw it, too, and smirked.

“So that’s what it was… One of our dearest sisters ordored you for this. Now I wonder which one of

those bitches was dumb enough to get pregnant.”

To Cassandra’s surprise, she let go of Valeria right after those words. The young Princess didn’t wait

and ran away in a hurry. Cassandra turned to Shareen, confused.

“Is that it? Aren’t you going to ask her which one?”

“There are only a few who could get that child so scared. If it was any daughter of a low-rank

concubine, Valeria would have spilled the beans right when I caught her. She is an only child and her

mother is of no importance now. Whichever Princess ordered her to get this potion is at least as scary

as I am, and there aren’t many that can be said of.”

Cassandra finally understood.

Though they were all seemingly sisters, not all Princesses had the same statuses or power. Shareen,

for example, was backed up by a favored mother and a brother. Phetra, too, had a rather comfortable

position thanks to her Imperial brother Vrehan. However, not all Princesses had the same luck. Unless

they had a brother or a mother favored by the Emperor, they were probably just pawns for the others…

Valeria was probably among the unlucky ones, fighting for her own survival just like many.

Who could be pulling her strings, then? Cassandra had an idea, but she wasn’t sure.

“Which Princess would want an abortion potion?” She wondered out loud.

“Don’t know. But we are not supposed to engage in sexual relations until our father marries us off…”

Cassandra turned to Shareen, surprised. She knew it was a rather common rule for daughters in the

Dragon Empire, but somehow, this brought out a completely different side of Shareen she had never

thought about.

“Does that mean you are…?”

“Married? Me?” Asked Shareen with a snarl. “Hell no.”

“But…”

Cassandra still vividly remembered some scenes the Princess was involved in that she would rather

forget. She even blushed just thinking about it. Shareen smirked.

“Oh, Cassandra, I may be a virgin but it doesn’t mean I can’t play, can I?”

This sentence would stay a long time in the young Concubine’s mind before she could actually realize

what it meant, and rearrange her whole way of seeing Shareen.

She shook her head, trying to forget about it, and turned to Dahlia, pointing the little potion still in the

servant’s hands.

“Do you think she came here just for this?”

“Probably so… No Princess would want to be seen here buying an abortion potion, Father would be

furious…”

Cassandra nodded, taking the potion. She silently thought she should hold on to this until they found

the culprit. Maybe she could even find a clue…

“All right,” said Shareen. “I’ve had enough, let’s go grab your feisty sister before I really lose patience.”

The three women agreed to go check the next Brother, but once again, Cassandra’s heart faced

another deception. Missandra had come and left this place too. This time, however, things appeared to

be different, as the young cunuch explained. (3)

“Mie tricked some local thugs into losing a lot of money, and they didn’t appreciate. They came often to

harass this brothel, so the owner decided to kick her out. She only realized a while later that Mie had

actually stolen her money too… I have no idea where she is now, though, this is all from about… eight

or nine months ago? She could be anywhere now, but I would bet she didn’t stay in the Red District.

Too many people were unhappy with her, and this group of thugs is still actively looking for her. To be

honest with you, I wouldn’t even be surprised if she left the Capital, your Highness.”

Cassandra had to repress the urge to cry. How could her younger sister get in so much trouble? She

should be barely sixteen by now! Did Missandra grow to be such a mischievous girl from her upbringing

in the Red District? The worst for Cassandra was to think that, all this time, the two women had been in

the same City. Though the Capital was extremely vast, they could have crossed paths, if only

Cassandra had ventured closer to this area, or Missandra had been near one of her old master’s

properties…

“Well,” said Shareen, “I guess this is it for today. At least we know this troublemaker sister of yours was

still alive and well a few months ago. She could be literally anywhere now, though…”

“I can still ask around… There are a few places Missandra could have tried to go to…”

Cassandra was already thinking about where to search for her next. After everything she had found out

that day, she couldn’t give up. She felt closer to Missandra than she had been in years.

“Tomorrow, pretty face,” said the Princess with a frown. “Sun’s about to set, and my brother will make a

fuss if I don’t bring you back before night falls. Especially considering where we spend our day.”

Cassandra blushed. Indeed, a lot more establishments were open now, as the Brothels and their

tenants were preparing to work. More customers were filling the streets too, though they kept a careful

distance with the three women. They probably wondered what this odd trio was doing there.

“Come on, let’s go.”

As they started walking back, Cassandra couldn’t help but glance sideways, just in case she could spot

Missandra. It was a bit desperate, but she just couldn’t stop. Even Shareen, who noticed, didn’t bother

to say anything about it, resolutely walking her back to the entrance.

“You!”

An angry voice came from behind them, but for the first few seconds, neither Shareen or Cassandra

realized it was aimed at them. Hence, they turned back only when they realized people around were

eyeing them.

Charging their way was a large man, with a shaved head and too many tattoos to see his face’s

actually traits. He was quite horrendous to look at, but Cassandra had a good idea who that man was

anyway. In the Capital, criminals were marked like so, their wrongdoings tattooed in visible places for

others to see. While most people wanted to avoid those as to not to be cast away by the society, local

thugs like this man arbored them proudly, as if it was a proof of strength. And that one had a lot. (1

“You little bitch! Do you think you can hide from us? And use this kind of disguise, too? You’ll see!”

Shareen and Cassandra exchanged looks, completely unsure about what was going on. It was Dahlia

who understood first and stepped to stand between that man and the young concubine.

“I think you are mistaken, sir! My Lady is not the one you seek!”

“Are you kidding me? This bitch is the one I’ve been looking for! You’d better give me my money back

and you’ll take a good one for stealing from me, you bitch!”

Cassandra was speechless. Was that man mistaking her for her sister? Were they really so alike that

someone would actually confuse them? A group of men was gathering behind him, with only a few

fewer tattoos but quite the same horrible faces.

Shareen sighed, swinging her swords, a bit hesitant.

“Cassie, do you mind if I play a bit? I need to exercise, and I have some frustration to vent…

While Cassandra had a generous soul, she really didn’t care much for criminals. That man’s bad deeds

were tattooed on his face and she was well aware of this kind of people’s horrible behaviors towards

women like her. She nodded, crossing her arms.

“Alright gentlemen, let’s play,” said Shareen, a bit too enthusiast.

Cassandra turned around. They were only a few steps away from the entrance.

While the Princess happily parred with the men present, she couldn’t handle them all, especially since

they were trying to corner the trio. Dahlia had taken a little dagger, but it wouldn’t do much against the

sabers the criminals had.

The young concubine took two fingers to her mouth and whistled. After a few seconds, a large shadow

came over them, and all the thugs’ faces turned sheet white.

“Cassandra! Why are you spoiling my fun!”

“I am tired, and this is not a playground. I want to go back, my Lord will look for me.”

Krai landed next to her, growling immediately like a big cat would purr. His paw was squishing a man

on the ground with a gruesome sound and a long screech, but he didn’t seem to hear it. Instead, he

was more curious about the men running around him in utter fear, and gobbled one up, as if he was

trying some new treat out of sheer curiosity. Meanwhile, Cassandra was climbing on its back, leaving

Shareen to her game. Another thug tried to throw his saber at Cassandra, but the Dragon sent it to fly

away with a flap of a wing. Unfortunately for that man, that weapon came back right at him, stabbing a

painful spot.

“Fine, you party-wrecker, just go!” Yelled Shareen. “But take that damn lizard with you before he eats

them all!”

Chapter 55​

The Present Krai probably could easily sense where his master was because he flew right back to the Palace

without Cassandra saying a thing. She was still a bit afraid of flying, but she was also seeing how nice

it was. One thing she’d never get tired of, the view of the Capital from above… She still hoped they’d

go back to the North soon, though. She missed the quiet Onyx Castle, her friends, and the Capital was

too hot and humid.

The Dragon landed with a loud growl on one of the big courts of the Palace, some square-shaped area

made of stone only. Kairen was waiting there, his eyes set on the young concubine as they arrived. He

held out his arms, and Cassandra slid easily on the Dragon’s scales until he grabbed her. She smiled

and kissed him softly.

Kairen took a step back, still carrying her, to have her off his Dragon. He seemed a bit concerned.

“Did you find anything?” He asked.

“A bit, yes, but we still haven’t found her,” Cassandra sighed.

“…You look tired.”

She chuckled, putting her arms around his neck.

“My Lord, you keep saying that those days.”

“You really look tired.”

“Fine… I’m hungry, actually. We didn’t even eat.”

Kairen stayed quiet for a little while, and his eyes on her had Cassandra a bit confused. What was her

prince thinking about now? After a while, he seemed to decide on something and nodded.

“I have something for you. A present.”

“A present?” She repeated, surprised.

Kairen had already given lots of dresses and jewelry… Well, more like his father or mother had, but

still. What else could she be needing, now? Something for their baby, perhaps? But Cassandra wasn’t

planning on raising the child here…

He turned around and carried her for a while through the Palace. Even if she had no idea where they

were going, Cassandra was patient enough not to ask. She enjoyed the little ride, caressing her

Prince’s hairline and telling him about everything she and Shareen had learned. He didn’t react or say

much, even to the part where they had encountered his half-sister, but Cassandra didn’t expect him to

anyway.

After a bit more walking, he finally let her down in front of a large door she had never seen before, but

by the looks of it, it was a brand new one. The redwood stood out in the stone walls, and there weren’t

many windows nearby. However, they definitely were near Kairen’s apartments, making her think it was

within his private area of the Palace.

“This is yours, from now on,” he said.

He was handing her a key, with a complex shape and a unique redwood handle. Cassandra took it with

a shy smile, intrigued. She then turned to slowly open the door, her heart beating a bit faster.

She didn’t expect what was behind and remained speechless on the doorstep.

Green, green everywhere. Green leaves, herbs, and plants everywhere her eye could go. Cassandra

took a few steps in, unable to close her mouth. There were four long, long tables with hundreds of

different herbs on it, in pots. Under her feet was grass, fresh grass, and several patches of herbs or

flowers were growing here and there, in delimited areas. For a second, she had thought it was a

greenhouse, but it didn’t exactly have a roof. Instead, above her head was a large pergola, with ivy and

other climbing or trailing plants covering most of the framework.

The sun could still pass through, but the whole place was much fresher than what Cassandra usually

experimented in the castle. The main reason was the little fountains and rivers artificially planted that

ran from one side to another and refreshed the whole area. Actually, those fountains even had some

flowers on them.”

“Waterlilies…” she whispered with a smile.

“Do you like it?”

She turned to her prince, baffled.

“You’re giving me a garden?”

Kairen nodded.

“Since you don’t care for gold, dresses or jewelry.”

So, he had thought about something that would make her happy and gifted her a whole herbal garden

instead? Cassandra was amazed. She had never thought Kairen would be able to put up such a thing

and in such a short time! She was all teary just from thinking about it.

She turned around and walked back to him, throwing herself into his arms.

“I love it… I love you. Thank you!”

For the first time in a while, a slim smile appeared on Kairen’s lips, and he hugged her back, kissing her

skin. Cassandra chuckled and found his lips to kiss him, a long, sweet and grateful kiss. He was

relieved to see her happier, after her sour day and how she had been sick earlier…

Cassandra kept her lips going, enjoying the proximity between them, but Kairen pulled away with an

annoyed

groan.

“What is it?” She asked, a bit surprised.

He sighed.

“If we keep going, I’ll want to have sex with you. Here and now.”

Cassandra blushed to her ears, looking down. Oh, indeed, it was better if they stopped now. She might

have been teasing him a bit too much without knowing… She laughed at the Prince’s sour expression

and stepped back innocently, turning around to explore her new herbal garden.

She truly loved this place. It was green and cold enough to have her forget the Palace’s climate she

couldn’t get accustomed to. Moreover, everywhere she looked, she found new or familiar herbs,

dozens of them. Almost every medicinal herb or plant know in this Empire was gathered for her to play

with. She hadn’t noticed it right away, but at the very end of that garden was actually a wide desk with

parchments about medicine, ink and blank paper for her personal use. Whoever had prepared it had

also put a lot of pots and a dozen of pitchers, mortars and pestles, scales and weights, jars and show

globes. Cassandra could spend hours studying with everything here!

While she was still observing everything in awe, Kairen came from behind, gently hugging her with his

hands on her tummy, and kissed her temple.

“So you like it,” he simply said.

“I love it, really. Were you trying to cheer me up?”

She hadn’t been happy since they had gotten to the Palace, and they both knew about it. For the

usually aloof man to actually go out of his way and prepare all this for her melted her heart.

Cassandra smiled and grabbed his face to kill him a bit more passionately, making him groan.

“Cassandra, if you keep going…”

“How far are we from your bedroom?”

He simply snapped at her words.

Everything that happened next was way too fast for her to realize. She was brought back to his

bedroom not even a minute later, laid on the bed and her dress lifted above her waist, making her

breathe louder.

The Prince didn’t lose any time. Cassandra cried out when he got in, biting her lips and shivering. A hot

chill spread through her skin, as he starting moving, fast and hard. She didn’t want to hold back and

moaned just as loud as she needed, her heart thumping, holding on to him and letting him set the pace.

Cassandra held on to his neck and closed her eyes, focusing on the sensations. His movements were novelbin

so wild, he only focused on kissing her skin when it came close to his lips and kept moving, restlessly.

The young concubine was running out of breath, and crying out louder, struggling to keep up with him.

Kairen didn’t hold back long, however, his rut reaching its edge after a few more, and he released

himself, panting. Cassandra curved her body, too, in a long sigh of pleasure.

The young concubine was exhausted after that very short but intense session. She stayed her eyes

closed a bit longer, as her breathing and heartbeat slowly calmed down. Kairen gently sprinkled light

kisses all over her smooth skin, letting her time to recover. All the while, they were still hugging each

other. Cassandra didn’t want to let go of him, not yet.

“Rest here for a bit.”

“I don’t want to… It’s still early,” she protested.

“You’re tired.”

“I’m fine…”

He was about to say something, but all of a sudden, he froze. His reaction had Cassandra on the get-

go, too. She sat up, now completely awake, looking for what had caught his attention. She heard it a

few seconds later. Someone yells outside. 4

Kairen got on his feet and put his pants back on before leaving the room hurriedly. Cassandra followed

right after him as soon as she could, worried.

To their surprise, at one end of the corridor, Shareen was dragging one of the men from earlier. While

she looked fine, her clothes were sullied in a terrifying amount of blood, and the man she was dragging

too.

“Ah, there you are!” She exclaimed. “Look, I kept one for you. Ask him.”

Cassandra didn’t approach from too close, as the smell would definitely make her sick, and stayed a

couple of steps behind Kairen.

“Who is that?”

“One of the men who tried to attack us,” said Shareen. “They mistook your woman for her sister.

Apparently, she owes them money.”

“You were attacked?” He growled, glaring at the man and taking out his sword.

His sister rolled her eyes.

“I said they tried, brother. Krai took her away and I played a bit. They weren’t much fun. They are the

ones who died a painful death, except for this one. I kept the chief alive for Cassie to interrogate him.”

Saying she kept him alive was a bit too much, in Cassandra’s eyes. It would have been more credible if

the man didn’t have a scary trail of blood behind him, an eye missing and several of his fingers cut off.

Even for Cassandra who was used to injuries, he was a horrible sight. She was a bit annoyed at

Shareen and her “games”…

“What do you know about my younger sister, Mie?” She still asked.

“That bitch took my money! She… Gaaaah!”

Cassandra looked away a second too late. A couple of fingers flew off, and the man screamed in pain

while Shareen clicked her tongue.

“What did I tell you? Watch your language, asshole. Next time I hear you use that word to designate

any woman, I’m cutting off your eleventh finger, if you know what I mean.” ?

It took a few seconds for the man to calm down, and Cassandra to compose herself. She knew

Shareen was not patient or forgiving, but still.

“My sister,” she repeated.

“She… That wo…woman stole our money. We gambled and she cheated us! She took thousands from

us! We tried to have her give it back, but… but she was gone from that place… We only heard from her

being in the main street three months ago, but we can’t find her… So… we were looking in the red

district… in case she’d come back…”

Cassandra sighed. At least she knew Mie was still around, in the last three months… If she hadn’t let

before, she probably had found her way to stay without them finding her. How did she do it, though?

The Capital was so wide, if she moved to another part of the City, it would have been hard for them to

find her. Did she found a place with the money she had collected? If it was Cassandra, she would have

hidden from those thugs by going to one of the upper areas, where the nobles and riches lived…

“What does she look like?” Asked Cassandra.

“That woman is… a lot like you… But she is… prettier. With more curves.”

Cassandra couldn’t help but roll her eyes. Those men’s criteria were really…

“Did she have anything she mentioned? My sister?”

“I don’t know! She… She was good with herbs, she always bought a lot. She made potions for the

who… the prostitutes. Her… Her husband sold a lot too.”

Cassandra froze, shocked.

“What? Her husband?”

“Yeah. She … she got married last year. A rich merchant’s son. He’s dead, though.”

It didn’t make any sense. If Missandra was still working in the Red District then, how did she get

married…? Cassandra was too confused.

“What was his name?”

“I don’t know! She said he died of sickness or whatever months ago!”

Cassandra sighed. She wouldn’t learn any more from this man, she even doubted half of what he said

was true. She shook her head when Kairen sent her a questioning gaze, meaning she was done with

him.

“Scram,” said Shareen.

“W… What?”

“I said scram before I put my sword up your butt! You’re lucky we have a pregnant woman here!”

The man spat blood in Cassandra’s way.

“Your wretched sister better pay me back my money, or I’ll find her and…”

His head rolled before he finished his sentence. Cassandra looked away, disgusted, and even Shareen

sighed.

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 56​

The Culprit Cassandra took deep breaths, closing her eyes and focusing on the soothing smell. Dahlia gently

rubbed her back and helped her ventilate a bit.

“Does this make you feel better?” Asked Kairen, standing on the side.

She nodded.

With Dahlia’s help, Cassandra had created a solution of lemon and verbena, and was now inhaling it

from a little basin. The vapors were helping her greatly for her nausea. She had puked again after the

previous scene was too much for her eyes and stomach. A bunch of servants was cleaning the area,

while Cassandra had been accompanied back to her herbal garden, where she could have some fresh

air.

“Damn, I really don’t want to have kids,” sighed Shareen, who was also watching next to her brother.

“Shall I call mother?”

“I am fine,” said Cassandra. “I already feel a lot better.”

She may have to produce more of that solution from now on. She didn’t think it would be so effective.

“I will go and buy more lemons later,” said Dahlia.

Cassandra nodded, grateful. She could always grow more verbena here, and even a lemon tree.

“Let’s skip the banquet,” said Kairen.

“Again? Brother, father will really throw a fuss. And it’s the last evening before the New Year

Celebrations.”

“I don’t care.”

Shareen didn’t add anything as her brother already had his usual glare on. Cassandra also wished the

Celebrations were already over, so they could finally leave the Palace. However, she still hadn’t

forgotten the matter of the snake. She glanced at her fingers, which were mostly clear of any blue tint

now.

“No, let’s go,” she said with a sigh. “I want to find out who was behind that snake.”

“You think you’ll know tonight already?” Asked Shareen, surprised.

Cassandra nodded and stood up, walking back to Kairen.

“Can we take a bath before that?”

Of course, he agreed, and Shareen decided she need one too, in her own apartments. Dahlia, who had

naturally taken the lead of the servants preparing the bath, also made sure to include verbena and a bit

of lemon into the scents of their bath, which helped Cassandra relax even better. For once, Kairen let

her bathe alone, only staying by her side once he had dismissed everyone with an efficient glare.

“Those make you feel better?” He asked, looking at the plant of verbena Cassandra had brought from

the garden inside their room.

She nodded.

“I’ve always liked this scent. They grew in the south too, but it was probably a different species. The

ones I remember were blue and purple, not white like those… I think the smell was stronger, too.”

“We can get more if you need.”

Cassandra chuckled. She knew her Prince would rather all the verbena in the country just for her if she

asked. It would be a bit too extreme, though. She shook her head, and got out of the bath with his help.

“No need,” she said while giving him a peck on the lips.

The demonstrations of affection between them were now so natural and regular, Cassandra barely

blushed anymore. Kairen always watched her every move, his presence had become something she

was used to and craving when he wasn’t close.

Once again, she repeated the usual picking of a new dress, some jewelry and even put some flowers in

her hair, as she couldn’t stand the perfumes brought by the servants. She had never liked those strong,

thick smells from the Empire’s beauty product to begin with, but with her pregnancy, her sense of smell

was even more sensitive. It didn’t lessen her beauty at all, though. The white flowers she had picked

from her garden suited her adorably, giving her an even purer appearance than usual.

Cassandra got a few whispers when she entered the Imperial hall, from giggling concubines who made

fun of her hair decorations, whispering about how her prince must be unwilling to spoil her, but

Cassandra really didn’t mind. She probably would stop hearing such things once the news about her

herbal garden spread…

Kairen was glaring around, too, making sure any concubine or princess that met his glare shut up

instantly. Compared to his gentle and innocent concubine, the War God was still as scary and

impressive as ever for anyone else. They took their seats, once again, Cassandra on Kairen’s lap. No

one seemed to dare react to that anymore, though some concubines were red with envy. Shareen sat

next to them with a long sigh.

“So? How do you intend to find her?” She asked.

Cassandra smiled, taking a look around. After carefully observing the various concubines, she had one

suspect.

“The woman in red, the second one at the second Prince’s feet.”

Shareen frowned for a while, trying to remember.

“That’s… Vrehan’s newest concubine. She’s a soldier’s daughter, I think. I can’t remember her name…

Why do you think it’s her? Are you sure?”

Cassandra slowly nodded, but remained silent because of the Emperor’s entrance. He took place on

the golden throne, looking a bit unhappy. Cassandra wondered if something had happened, but the

Emperor simply sat and ordered for the usual festivities to begin shortly. Even she was a bit hungry, so

Cassandra started eating along while watching the dancers’ performance. She wasn’t really looking at

them, though. Truth was, she had her eyes on the young concubine. After a while, Shareen leaned

closer to her.

“Cassie, spill it! How are you so sure?”

“Look at the dark circles under her eyes,” whispered Cassandra. “She hasn’t slept well or not at all.

After hearing me, anyone who had been in contact with the snake would have been too worried to

sleep.”

“Because they would believe you?” Asked Shareen doubtful.

“Even if they didn’t, all I needed was to plant a little seed of doubt. With my blue fingers, she probably

couldn’t help but wonder endlessly if it was real or not. If she could die in her sleep. After that, it would

be hard for her to sleep properly. Unable to rest properly, she would feel more and more tired, making

her wonder even more if those were the symptoms…”

Shareen stayed speechless. Cassandra’s plan was to have the culprit tire herself out and show signs of

fatigue? The Princess couldn’t help but frown.

“Don’t you think that’s a bit light?”

“Look at her hands,” whispered Cassandra.

Indeed, something looked wrong about the young concubine’s hands… They couldn’t possibly have

turned blue, that was obviously something Cassandra had made up. No, actually, they looked red and

dry.

“What did that little…”

“She washed them too much,” explained Cassandra. “She saw my blue-tinted hands, and her natural

reaction was probably to try and wash as much as she could, thinking it could make whatever she got

on it away without the antidote.”

Shareen was impressed. Just a few words from Cassandra had made such a mess in that woman’s

head. Not that their second brother’s concubines were usually very smart at all, but still.

“You had predicted all that?”

“I didn’t think she would ruin her skin on her hands, but I was hoping to see the lack of sleep after a

couple of days…”

Nevertheless, it was impressive. Cassandra’s days of treating patients and dealing with dumb and

entitled concubines had left her with some unexpected skill…

Truth was, a big part of it was also due to this country’s people’s poor education, especially in anything

related to medicine. Most concubines were chosen for their looks, but not very smart to begin with. A

strong and educated woman like Kareen was a rarity inside the Palace. Cassandra had hoped it would

also be the case of the culprit, who had obviously sent her the snake without really thinking of its effect.

“One of Vrehan’s concubines, of course…” whispered Shareen.

She was glaring in their second brother’s way, but he didn’t see it, absorbed in a heated discussion with

his sister Phetra. Cassandra wondered if he was behind this… The feud between those siblings and

Kairen wasn’t to be taken lightly, not if she wanted to survive.

Her Prince, too, had his dark eyes sending murdering looks their way, while still holding on tightly to

Cassandra.

“How are you going to deal with her now?” Asked Shareen with a smirk.

Cassandra had no idea. She would have let her Prince deal with it, but if that woman was only a pawn,

she didn’t really deserve death…

“I heard sister Shareen had some interesting outing with brother Kairen’s concubine today,” suddenly

said Phetra from across the Hall.

Immediately, everyone else stopped talking. That woman’s voice alone was enough to make

Cassandra’s skin crawl. What was she up to now? She glanced in Shareen’s way, but the Princess had

an interested smirk on, like a cat prepared to play with her prey.

“You should watch your concubine, older brother, she seems to carelessly wander outside the

Palace…”

“What are you talking about, Princess Phetra?” Asked one of the concubines.

That woman was a poor actress. She had a smile on, and Cassandra could tell she was only too happy

to play Phetra’s little game. Cassandra stayed expressionless, but Kairen’s fingers were restless in her

back. Despite his solemn face, she could tell her prince was annoyed too.

“You are well informed, Princess Phetra,” replied Cassandra.“I wonder why my outings with Princess

Shareen are of any importance to you?”

Phetra’s face turned sour. One could tell she didn’t expect Cassandra to reply back to her, and was

pissed about it. Her expression was torn between anger and disgust.

“You’re right, it shouldn’t be too surprising to see you two hang around the whores’ houses…”

The insult was so clear, even the Emperor slammed his hand on his throne.

“Phetra! Watch your words, daughter, or you’ll anger me!”

“There is nothing upsetting about this, dear Father,” said Shareen. “After all, you knew that place long

before we

did, Phetra, didn’t you? I bet it must remind you of your dear mother?”

Cassandra didn’t expect this. Their mother was a prostitute? Phetra turned green in anger, even

standing up. Next to her, the second Prince Vrehan glared at her.

“Phetra, sit.”

“What is the meaning of this!” Said the Emperor, pissed. “If you have things to say, Phetra, say it now

or shut up!” novelbin

“My apologies, Father. But I was upset because of Shareen’s misconduct today. Did you know she

mistreated our younger sister?”

For a few seconds, the Emperor seemed confused.

“Your younger sister?” He repeated.

“Valeria, Father! She mistreated Valeria!”

Shareen laughed loudly, and even Cassandra felt their situation pitiful. The Emperor had so many

daughters, he couldn’t even grasp who Phetra was talking about right away, even after her name was

given. He probably didn’t care much for the younger princesses.

“Oh, right, Valeria. What of her?”

Phetra was obviously annoyed that their father didn’t care much about the situation. She clicked her

tongue and, to Cassandra’s surprise, Valeria emerged from the shadows behind her. The young

princess was visibly very uneasy about being there, and on the verge of tears, but Phetra pushed her

forward without a care.

“See! Shareen grabbed her arm so violently! Is it fine for her to abuse her younger sisters? Don’t you

hate us fighting, father?”

Cassandra noticed the bandage on Valeria’s arm and sighed. Truly, this was too much of a show. She

had been there, she knew that, despite Shareen’s tight firm on her arm, she certainly used such force

that would require those bandages or even any medicine. Did Phetra had her put it on just for show?

This was too much!

“Aren’t you going to say anything for her, Father?” Insisted Phetra.

“Well…” Sighed the Emperor.

“Are you done, Phetra?” Growled Shareen, annoyed. “That child isn’t even injured!”

“Look at this! Does she seem fine to you?”

Cassandra stood up unexpectedly, and all eyes went on her. She had enough of Phetra’s game, trying

to make such a show and even use her younger sister for this.

“Take off her bandage, then.”

“…What?”

“Take off her bandage. I am the Imperial Physician, I will tell if she is injured or not.”

Phetra was about to protest, but a glare from the Emperor kept her from it. Cassandra was appointed

Imperial Physician by the Emperor himself, she had every right to make use of that title. After a few

seconds of hesitation, Phetra put on a smirk.

“I am sorry, she cannot. Another Imperial Doctor she saw said the bandages cannot be removed for

two weeks, or she’ll have a scar.”

Cassandra sighed. This woman was so stubborn…

Chapter 57​

The Siblings’ protection

One could tell everyone in the Hall was waiting to see who would have the last word between the War

God’s Favorite and an Imperial Princess. The tension was palpable, some of the women were excited

to see how this would turn out. Princess Phetra had a triumphant smile on already. Cassandra, no

matter how favored by the Prince or Emperor she was, couldn’t disobey her.

“…Is that so?”

Those three simple words from Cassandra took everyone by surprise. Her voice was too calm. While

Phetra was still dumbfounded, the young Concubine got down from her Prince’s knee and walked

down their way, seemingly unafraid. Everyone watched her cross the Hall without saying a word. Had

that woman gone crazy?

However, Cassandra was walking very calmly and without an ounce of fear in her eyes. Maybe her

baby was giving her some unexpected strength, but she couldn’t stand being afraid of those people

anymore. The fire of a Dragon was glowing in her eyes. (2

She arrived in front of Phetra and her younger sister Valeria and, while not giving one look at the first,

seemingly bowed to the other. After a few seconds of that strange posture, she got back up, turning to

Phetra.

The Princess didn’t even bother to hide her annoyance.

“What are you doing! I forbid you from touching her!”

“I do not need to touch her,” Cassandra retorqued back. “This bandage doesn’t even smell like

medicine. It doesn’t smell like anything.”

A silence followed her words, and Phetra went paler and paler, as everyone presents slowly

understood.

Medicine in the Dragon Empire always smelled strong, and most of the time, horribly bad. It was

usually made of some greasy and thick balms, that would smell even worse, had it been kept under

bandages like the one on Valeria’s arm. However, from what the young concubine had said, it was

obvious. While faking Valeria’s injury under such bandages, they hadn’t even bothered to apply any

kind of balm underneath, and anyone with a sniff. Even the second Prince’s dragon behind them, that

was usually so moody for nothing, was resting in his cage, unbothered. He certainly wouldn’t have

stayed put with the smell of the medicine so close.

vaste

Cassandra stared right into Phetra’s dark eyes for a few seconds, not showing an ounce of fear, and

turned back before her enemy could even reply.

“You… You…!”

But nothing came out of the Princess’ lips, and Cassandra calmly walked back to her Prince. Kairen

had a terrifying smirk on, much like Shareen’s. As his concubine joined him and sat on his lap again,

his eyes didn’t leave Phetra one second.

Meanwhile, the Emperor slammed the golden throne again, and this time, his golden dragon behind

him growled loudly, as if to show his master’s anger.

“Phetra, what is this! Valeria, take off that bandage! Right now!”

The princess was completely white, so was her younger sister. Slowly, trembling hands took off the

bandage, revealing a perfectly fine arm. Kairen slowly kissed Cassandra’s shoulder, proud of his young

concubine. His sister, too, was exulting.

“Look at this, father. My sisters work so hard at insulting and framing me, don’t they?”

“Father, I… I can explain… She… Valeria came to me crying! I only wanted to get justice for…”

Phetra kept trying to justify her lie, miserably. Cassandra frowned. That woman was really too

disgusting. She was in such a hurry to throw her younger sister in the death pit when she was

obviously the one behind all this… Even

worse, the second Prince completely ignored them, as if this whole situation wasn’t his concern. He

wasn’t any better than Phetra. Cassandra exchanged a look with her Prince, but Kairen remained

silent, continuously caressing her back and hair, his dark eyes still fixated on Phetra with a murderous

glare.

“Silence!” Yelled the Emperor, doubled by his Dragon’s furious growl. “I shall not hear any more!

Valeria, you’ll be punished by Shareen for framing her and lying, I don’t care what it is! And you,

Phetra, I will personally deal with you later. Now you better sit and shut up until this banquet is over! I

don’t want to see neither of you at the New Year’s celebrations, either!” ?

Despite everything said, Cassandra felt unsatisfied. Phetra was obviously devastated, but Cassandra

found that punishment was way too light for her. Seeing her clenched fist, Shareen gestured for her to

ignore it.

“She is our second brother’s favorite sister,” she whispered. “Father will never punish her too harshly,

unless she really pushes it…”

Once again, the importance of the siblings’ bonds was showing. Even if he remained silent all along,

Phetra’s status was protected by her closeness to her brother, the second Prince Vrehan. Cassandra

felt it was too unfair for the poor Valeria.

“At least,” said Shareen, “now I will be able to interrogate that little swine…”

She had her feline eyes set on Valeria. Cassandra suddenly remembered the issue of the abortion

potion was left hanging, too. Was Phetra really behind this? And more importantly, who was

pregnant…?

“Wouldn’t the Emperor know if one of them was pregnant?”

“The Princesses don’t have dragon children, only the Princes can transmit the Dragon’s blood to their

children.”

“…Does the Emperor make it public if an egg appears?”

“Generally, no. First, Father doesn’t check the vault every day. Glahad usually watches it, and if a

Dragon comes to battle him, we know something’s up. However, the dragons don’t always do.”

“Why?”

Shareen sneered.

“Shouldn’t you know best? Remember how the Dragons know their master’s feelings before they even

realize them?”

Cassandra took a few minutes to think about that… If what Shareen said was right, then Dragons didn’t

systematically claim their offsprings if they… want them. She looked around at all the Princes and

concubines. Some of the princes probably didn’t care much once they had enough concubines and a

few sons…

“Which ones of your brothers have children?” She whispered.

“Sephir, Vrehan and Lephys,” said Kairen.

“Sephir has one son and two daughters,” added Shareen. “Vrehan has two sons and six daughters,

and Lephys… Lephys has four sons and eight or nine daughters. But three of his women are

pregnant.”

Cassandra sighed. She had forgotten the fifth prince was notorious for his many, many concubines.

Indeed, he was always surrounded by young and beautiful concubines to fool around with. If the rumor

about him having over two hundred concubines was true, it was even surprising that he hadn’t fathered

more children. Despite his many heirs, he didn’t seem to have much interest in the golden throne,

though…

“What of the fourth and sixth prince?” Cassandra asked.

“Anour is too young, he only has one concubine for now. And Opheus… He has a dozen concubines,

but none have given him a child yet. I don’t think he’s very interested, either. His mother is the one

pressuring him.”

It seemed to be true. The fifth prince was happily chatting with one of his women, but the others looked

bored and unwilling to be here. In comparison, Vrehan’s women seemed desperate for their Prince’s

attention.

Cassandra felt grateful she wasn’t like those women. Kairen only had eyes for her, and Krai had gone

to retrieve its egg as soon as it appeared… She turned to her Prince, lovingly kissing him and, for once,

surprising Kairen by doing so. Her boldness in front of so many people was unusual. Many eyes saw

the scene, and some concubines were dying of jealousy. It was a bit too many glares. Kairen glared

right back at them and, as if responding to his master, Krai suddenly appeared a few seconds later,

flying from the open roof with a warning growl. The Dragon was at least as persuasive as his master,

and soon no one dared to look their way. (2)

The only person to be overjoyed with the Dragon’s presence was the Emperor, as if there weren’t

already two of his other sons’ dragons there, resting in their cages behind their owners.

“Look at him! This beautiful beast!”

Krai didn’t seem to care much for flattery, and as usual, crouched down next to Cassandra. His head

next to Kairen’s knee, he made sure to be where the young concubine’s fingers could find him.

Once again, they attracted much attention. Some women were sweating to see how many fingers she

was going to lose, while the others were even more jealous of her confidence, glaring at the other

dragons as if they were untamed wild beasts.

“Pretty white Lily, tell me, did you enjoy your present?” Suddenly asked the Emperor. (1)

“Your Highness, you know about it?”

“Of course I know! My son steals one of the castle’s aisles and destroys it to have an herbal garden

made for his concubine, and I shouldn’t know about it?”

Cassandra was speechless. Kairen actually had that garden made from another room, after destroying

it, too? In a few days? How did he even manage to have it done in such a short time?

“Anyway, just enjoy it, child! I’ll have more herbs or plants and what-not brought for you to play with. So

stay a bit longer, hm?”

So that was the Emperor’s aim? To have Kairen and her stay longer after the festivities? As she didn’t

want to refuse him, Cassandra only slightly bowed. After that, the Emperor went on to try and convince novelbin

Kairen and Shareen to have their mother attend the festivities, but both pretty much ignored his plea,

leaving their Father to deal with his stubborn concubine.

As it appeared, Kareen was still sulking over him keeping Kairen, and wouldn’t even come over,

making the Emperor actually visit her instead! Cassandra couldn’t help but admire that woman a bit

more every day.

Meanwhile, her gaze went back to Phetra. The Princess was leaning over to chat with the fifth Prince,

whispering something to him with a forced smile. Cassandra was surprised by that closeness between

them, and, more worrying, the couple of glances she had her way. What was that snake preparing this time…?

Chapter 58​

The Sacrifice

Cassandra was waiting for that Banquet to come to an end, caressing Krai’s head. The Dragon had

decided to take a nap while curled around his master’s throne, and his hot breath was warming up

Cassandra’s legs.

The Emperor was still discussing the New Year Celebrations, but Cassandra didn’t listen to it much.

Instead, her eyes were staring right at the woman, the one who had put a snake in her bedroom. She

had noticed how that concubine was avoiding looking their way. Actually, that woman’s eyes only went

from her Prince, Varhen, to the floor or her fidgety hands. She knew…

The more she thought about it, the more disgusted Cassandra was. That woman had put a snake in

her bedroom, and hadn’t cared for what would happen from that. She obviously didn’t know much

about the snake’s species, or its venom. Yet, she had put Cassandra and her child at risk.

Kairen too was glaring at that woman’s way, making her absolutely terrified. Cassandra could see her

lips trembling and her eyes on the verge of tears from where she stood. It became worse when Krai

started growling, too. Despite his resting posture and Cassandra’s caresses, the Black Dragon didn’t

look calm at all, and his ruby eyes were glowing.

It hard started slowly, but has the glares were longer and longer on the concubine, the dragon’s growl

increased along, to the point no one could pretend to ignore it anymore.

“Son, what is wrong with you today?” Frowned the Emperor. “Your Dragon is deafening us!”

“Maybe he is unhappy with snakes attempting to hurt is progeny,” coldly replied Kairen.

“His…”

A cold silence spread in the room, as most people paled. The Emperor stood up and threw his cup on

the floor.

“Who dares! Who dares to meddle with the Imperial children! In my Palace!”

The young concubine was still looking down, on the verge of tears, shivering like crazy. Even her

Prince didn’t spare her a glance, looking completely unaffected. Either he didn’t know or was really

good at acting ignorant, Cassandra couldn’t say.

As absolutely everyone in the Hall remained silent despite the Emperor’s anger, Shareen smirked.

“Leave it be, Father. Or do you think my brother won’t punish those people accordingly? Who would

attempt at the War God’s child’s life and make it out alive?”

“Kairen!” Yelled the Emperor. “If you want to settle this alone, make it quick! I won’t allow those snakes

in the Imperial Palace!”

“Don’t worry, Father,” hissed Kairen. “I’ll take care of the vermin as quickly and painfully as I can…”

The concubine was wailing silently, her eyes desperately stuck on the ground, but no one around her

spared her a glance. She kept trying to get Varhen’s attention, but the Prince resolutely ignored her.

As it seemed she couldn’t stand more, she suddenly stood up, trying to leave. Despite her attempt at

slipping out discreetly, it was impossible not to notice someone leaving the room when no one else but

the performers were moving

Shareen reacted first, her whiplashing the air and the floor in acute sounds. It made everyone stop

moving, and the Concubine froze. Everyone turned their eyes at her, as she seemed unsure what to

do, standing there with shaking limbs.

Gently, Cassandra felt Kairen switch position with her. She was now sitting by herself on his throne,

while the War God stand un and ent down the stairs, walking to that woman. Everyone around held

their breaths. Despite the

four Dragons present, the most terrifying being in the room was human, and walk as silently and

inevitably as death towards that woman. She gasped, taking one step back, her eyes expressing pure

terror.

“I… I didn’t… I just… The snake… was… not…”

She couldn’t even breathe enough to talk. Even Cassandra’s heartbeat was going crazy just from

watching the scene, her hands on the throne’s arms. In front of her, Krai was growling even fiercer,

arching his back and showing of his fangs, his tail violently swinging in the air. He wasn’t getting away

from her, however, as if there was some invisible leash between him and the throne or Cassandra.

The third prince, however, was walking to the woman at a stable, scary pace. The woman was the very

face of terror itself. She couldn’t even cry or beg properly. Yet, when he suddenly arrived a couple of

steps from her, she gasped again, crying ugly.

“Was it you?”

His question was only three words, yet it felt like a death sentence. The entire audience thought that

woman could lie. She could deny it, pretend she had nothing to do with it. But with her trembling lips,

she only glanced once in Vrehan’s direction. He wasn’t even looking at her. The utter pain that

appeared on her face was heart wrenching.

After a long, painful silence, she slowly nodded.

Whatever she was about to say, the Prince wouldn’t hear it. He grabbed her and, without an ounce of

compassion, dragged her across the hall. The woman’s cries and plea were unbearable.

“Please! Please! No! I didn’t mean to kill her! I didn’t! I was just…! Don’t kill me, please! Please! I beg

you! Your Highness! Save me! Please! I didn’t know! I was just jealous! Please! Help me!”

Cassandra did her best not to react, but it was heard. That woman was begging both Kairen and

Vrehan to spare her, but neither listened. No matter how much she screamed, no one intervened as

she was dragged to the black dragon, waiting for his prey with a terrible growl. As soon as she was

within reach, and without an order from his master, Krai jumped on the woman, killing her in a matter of

seconds. The violent scene excited the other dragons, who all seemed to want be part of it, growling

and opening their maws.

As Kairen reunited with her, Cassandra tried to calm down. No matter how that woman had targeted

her, she would never feel content over someone’s death. Especially since it felt like that woman had

been abandoned by all…

The cold in her heart was warmed up as soon as Kairen pulled her in his arms, again.

“What a…” Said the Emperor, astonished. “Vrehan! Won’t you watch your women better!”

The second prince immediately looked irritated. Cassandra couldn’t help but feel he deserved that

much. How could he act like it was unrelated to him? He clicked his tongue.

“Maybe my brother should keep his woman better, as well, Father. If she stirs up jealousy around

her…”

“Didn’t you forbid killing during dinner, father!” Claimed Phetra right after him. “How is it fine to let a

Dragon kill someone now?”

The Emperor looked angry and about to shout back, but Shareen was faster.

“Rejoice, sister. Didn’t you ask for a sacrifice a few days ago? Don’t hesitate, if you or brother Verhan

have more candidates. My brother’s dragon is always hungry for deceitful snakes…”

Phetra looked as if Shareen’s words had bitten her.

All four dragons were still growling, but the most furious ones were Krai and the Second Prince’s red

dragon,

Vhan. They kept growling at each other as if they were about to fight, and their masters were glaring at

one another the exact same way.

“Enough, all of you!” Stormed the Emperor. “No more fighting and arguing and killing, I have enough!”

Cassandra noted that despite his words, the Emperor’s words were mostly said to Verhan and his

sister, and he barely looked Kairen’s way. She turned to him, whispering.

“Why didn’t you kill her yourself?” Cassandra asked.

“The smell of blood makes you sick,” he simply replied.

Cassandra would have found it funny, in other circumstances. Krai eating a human being wasn’t a

much better sight… But indeed, it was a quick job done. There wasn’t any trace left of the poor woman.

After what had happened, everyone else was only hoping no one felt murderous anymore, and the

conversations were changed to the upcoming Celebrations. Neither Cassandra or Kairen had much

interest in those. Phetra and Vrehan remained silent throughout too, though that didn’t stop their

murderous glares.

Cassandra ignored them, focusing on her dinner, and chatting with Shareen. Kairen, as usual, didn’t

talk much, but he was holding her by the waist all this time and caressing her skin, reminding her of his

presence every second.

“Can you really make Valeria talk?” she whispered.

Shareen frowned, looking at her younger half-sister, hiding behind Phetra.

“I can. If Phetra lets her live until she gets in my hands, that is… I’ll get her right after the Banquet, she

won’t be able to leave. And she is already terrified after brother’s little show anyway. I’ll just drag her to

my apartments until that little swine speaks. On a side note, do you think you can learn more about the

abortion potion?”

“I’ll study it,” said Cassandra. “The bottle and content can give some information about whoever made

it… Moreover, that will be another occasion to look for my sister.”

“How so?”

“If it was me… If I had a hefty sum of money, my freedom and no more people to work for, I would have

tried to set up a way to collect more money. Missandra probably opened some sort of business

somewhere. If she did, it has to be with something she knew well, and the only thing I can think of his

our knowledge in herbs and plants.” novelbin

“She could have learned something else in the meantime,” argued Shareen. “Or she could work for any

shop.”

Cassandra chuckled.

“Maybe, but I don’t see my sister taking any orders if she had a choice to. You heard it too, she is as

proud as ever. If she acquired as much as that bandit said, and I would bet she saved some by herself

too, she would rather remain independent. I am not too confident about the business, but medicine in

the Dragon Empire is a lucrative business. With her knowledge, she could work it out.”

“But you said she was only seven when she was sold…”

Cassandra looked around, a bit worried about talking of her childhood in the presence of those people,

but with the performers’ music and chatter, no one could hear them whisper.

“The Rain Tribe children learn about plants and herbs before we even learn how to write. It is

considered the most basic and necessary knowledge. Missandra and I used to follow our mother

everywhere, and she was the tribe’s doctor. We were the most knowledgeable…”

While she talked, both Shareen and Kairen had the same odd feeling. They often forgot that Cassandra

had been born and raised in another country, another culture. Her white skin should have been a

constant reminder, yet she

acted so discreet and quiet most of the time, her past was rarely brought up.

“Fine,” said Shareen. “I guess you’ll have to look into the herbs businesses…”

“You want to go out again?” Asked the Prince with an unhappy frown.

Cassandra smiled to him and gently kissed him.

“I’ll be careful again, I promise. With Shareen and Krai, too.” The Dragon immediately raised his head,

putting his hot snout against Cassandra’s tight.

“I’m curious to meet that mischievous sister of yours,” admitted Shareen. “I do have a thing for

troublemakers…”

Chapter 59​

The Smell of Rain

The next morning, everyone in the Palace was so busy with the preparations for the New Year Festival,

Cassandra and her Prince were woken up early by all the outside ruckus. The young concubine, still

tired, rolled over to his side, her head on his shoulder.

Despite his closed eyes, she knew Kairen was awake from his fingers gently stroking her hair. The

previous night, Shareen had left early after grabbing Valeria and taking her to her apartments.

Cassandra trusted her to get as much information as she could out of her younger half-sister, and had

left with Kairen to avoid more trouble. The tension was high between the brothers, and she didn’t want

to stay in Phetra’s presence longer than necessary. That woman made her too upset, it was like being

in the same room as a venomous, cunning snake.

“Get up, sleepyheads!” Suddenly yelled a voice inside the room.

“Your Highness! You can’t barge in like that…”

Cassandra sighed from recognizing the voices. Kairen, too, sat up and glared at his sister, who was at

the end of their bed, fists on her waist.

“Come on, I want us to get out of there before the whole Palace goes crazy.”

“It’s barely dawn,” sighed Cassandra, sitting up too.

She was glad she had slept in her nightgown instead of naked like most nights. Kairen, very unhappy

about the unwanted morning call, was glaring at his sister with an annoyed face. She was good at

ignoring him, though, and sat on their bed.

“I know, but we have to find what that potion is made of, who made it and your younger sister. Plus, we

have to be back early for tea with Mother before the beginning of the celebrations. And you don’t want novelbin

to be late for tea with my mother.”

Cassandra sighed. Indeed, Kareen had limited patience, but what Shareen ignored was that she was

most severe about her own daughter’s lateness. Cassandra had never been late, but she could tell the

Imperial Concubine would let it go a couple of times.

“Dahlia, could I get some tea, please?”

“Coming right away, my Lady!”

The servant left the room, and much to Kairen’s annoyance, Cassandra got up and started getting

ready.

“What did you get from her?” He asked with a raspy voice.

All three of them knew who he was talking about. Shareen crossed her arms.

“Phetra ordered her to go get the potion, but she really didn’t know who that snake intended it for. But

she said it was before Phetra knew you and Cassie were coming, so… She probably really didn’t

intend to use it on you, not in the first place.”

“Then, the question is, who is pregnant?” Said Cassandra, while grabbing a pink dress out of the

closet.

“Someone Phetra would want to lose their child. You would have been first on her list, I guess, but if it

isn’t you, it has to be one of our brother’s concubines. What I don’t understand is why she would care

since no dragon egg seems to have appeared yet…”

While she was relieved it wasn’t aimed at her, Cassandra was disgusted that Phetra would try to make

someone lose their baby. Kareen had warned her many times about the greedy and jealous women of

the Palace, but she could never accept it.

She put a hand on her own belly, growing a bit bigger each day. According to Kareen, she still had

about four or three months to go before her son would be born. The Dragon tamers always came to the

world early, but they would be healthy nonetheless. As long as she could endure one more week in the

Palace, Cassandra could leave and have her son at the Diamond or the Onyx Castle.

Kairen took her by surprise when he came from behind, putting his arms around her.

“What are you worried about?” he asked.

Cassandra shook her head, giving him a quick kiss.

“It’s nothing. I will go to my herb garden and then outside. I’ll stay with Shareen and Dahlia.”

He nodded, despite his usual frown. If it wasn’t for his sister being with her, he wouldn’t have let

Cassandra anywhere he couldn’t see her.

Cassandra finished brushing her hair and picked some accessories with Dahlia’s help before kissing

her Prince goodbye. With Shareen right behind her, she walked up to her herbal garden and took the

potion from Dahlia’s hands. The bottle was green, a bit more expensive than the usual apothecary

goods. It had no other indication about any manufacturer, however. Dahlia and Cassandra spent some

time studying the potion’s content, during which Shareen had to wait. The Princess wasn’t too good

with patience, however, and started grumbling after only twenty minutes or so.

“Aren’t you done yet?” She growled.

“Almost, actually. There’s this scent I don’t recognize…” Said Cassandra, frowning.

“I don’t smell anything else, my Lady,” admitted Dahlia with a sorry expression.

To Cassandra, whose sense of smell was enhanced, there was definitely something else, though, and

she couldn’t point out what. Nothing had come out of analyzing the potion’s thickness or color.

However, whatever it was that she was smelling felt strangely familiar, something that went back to her

farthest memories…

“Could it be… petrichor?”

“What the heck is that?”

“It’s… the smell of the rain,” said Cassandra, still baffled.

Shareen exchanged a look with Dahlia, both a bit doubtful.

“You’re telling me rain as a smell?”

“It’s more like the smell of the earth after the rain, actually. But the soil’s smell after the rain smells

exactly like this… I just haven’t smelled that in a long time.”

It wasn’t surprising, considering how rare the rain days were in this country. The Dragon Empire’s

Capital was hot, humid and suffocating, but except for a short rain season, it was as arid as a desert

most of the year. They had to go to further cities, like Kareen’s City or the Shadelands, to see

something else than dry soils and sand. The Capital relied mostly on the large wells and few rivers that

came all the way down from the sea, but the water came from the earth or sea, not from the sky.

“That potion probably came from outside the Capital,” said Cassandra. “They didn’t make it in the

Capital, the only reason would be that they must have found a better price having it imported from the

outside… Someone must have bought a larger stock.”

“It actually makes sense. Valeria bought this potion in the red district, where they probably use that kind

of potions often, for the prostitutes. If Phetra only asked her for an abortion potion, that child probably

just went to the first place she thought of getting one…”

“So this is a dead-end?” Sighed Dahlia.

Both women stayed silent for a while. Cassandra felt like they were missing something, but she

couldn’t say what. After a few minutes, her eyes fell once again on the green bottle, which she

grabbed.

“Not necessarily… Why would they have put this potion in a fancy container like this one?”

“You’re right,” said Shareen. “If it’s from a large stock, the seller shouldn’t bother putting it in a green

jade container. It’s like they knew who they were selling it to.”

“The order was placed beforehand,” concluded Cassandra. “Valeria was made to retrieve the potion by

Phetra, but the seller knew it had been ordered from the Palace.”

“So, the seller knew his buyer,” said Shareen with a grin. “Now, we just need to find them… I’ll send

one of my girls to see who sells those in the Red District.” (

Once Shareen was done giving orders, she and Cassandra agreed it was time they left the Palace to

look for Missandra in the upper neighborhood. There was no reason for them to go back to the Red

District to investigate the potion, but Cassandra was adamant about looking for her younger sister as

soon as possible. Krai was nowhere to be seen, for now, probably gone hunting somewhere far from

the current ruckus at the Palace.

As they left the Palace, Shareen couldn’t help but think about their earlier talk over and over again.

Cassandra had taken her by surprise. Though she knew about her brother’s concubine’s exceptional

knowledge in medicine, she was shocked to hear her talk so well about the usual trading habits of the

Capital merchants. What kind of life had she lived, exactly? Common slaves didn’t get that much

knowledge just with some observation. Under her weak and quiet appearance, that woman actually

turned out to be even smarter than most of the concubines. No wonder their mother had taken a liking

to her…

When they finally reached the neighborhood Cassandra had set to target first, the young concubine

was a bit lost. Where to start? This wasn’t like the Red District, where everyone knew pretty much

everything that happened next door. She tried to think of what to ask, and as soon as she found a

shop, walked to the merchant.

The old man was speechless upon seeing the three women that had appeared, but Cassandra was

now used to this kind of reaction.

“Excuse me, sir, could I ask you a few questions?”

“Of course, your Highness! Anything, your Highness!” Said the old man, immediately bowing as low as

he could.

“Please get up, sir. You don’t need to bow… I wondered if you had seen any new shop opening in the

neighborhood, recently? Like an apothecary, or perhaps southern medicine?”

“No, your Highness, not that I know of… Many merchants come and go, madam.”

Cassandra sighed, thanked the old man and left. Shareen, with her arms crossed, looked bored

already.

“Why does it feel like this is going to take forever?”

“This area is considerably larger than the Red District, and my sister doesn’t want to be found by

anyone either… I can’t even look for someone her name, she probably found a new alias to hide from

the thugs from yesterday.”

Cassandra was right. Targeting the middle-class businesses meant they would have to search in a

zone that was at least five times bigger than the Red district. Moreover, she had no name to give this

time and only a rough idea of her sister’s possible whereabouts.

They had left early, but after four hours of walking around and asking as many people as she could,

nothing happened. Cassandra had asked dozens of people, without ever getting anything concrete.

The few known apothecaries had been established for many years, and no matter how many times she

asked, no one seemed to have seen anyone that fitted the description Cassandra gave over and over

again.

After a while, Cassandra started to feel the fatigue, her feet and backed ached. She had been so

adamant about

looking for her sister, she had forgotten her pain until she couldn’t anymore. Shareen helped her sit in a

chair of the closest tea shop, somewhere she could hide from the sun. Even for the first day of spring, it

was too hot for Cassandra. She had spent terrible summers in the Capital, with a hard time coping with

the heat. She truly wasn’t fit for extreme temperatures…

“Go order us something,” Shareen said to Dahlia, who walked away after a bow.

The place was crowded, but no one dared to even look at the two women. People were absolutely

shocked and terrified at one glance on Shareen’s purple dress, and after a few minutes, they were truly

isolated as all the nearby tables and chairs had discreetly scooted away from them.

“I can’t believe we haven’t found anything yet,” said Cassandra, disheartened. “I really thought that last

apothecary might be her…”

“Well, unless your sister turned into an eighty-years old granny, it wasn’t. You still have one week in the

Capital, you’ll be able to look for her until then.”

Cassandra truly hoped she would find Missandra before then. Dahlia returned with the two cups of tea,

and they drank silently. Cassandra was touched that she had thought about ordering a verbena and

lemon-flavored one for her, while Shareen had a black tea.

“I’m thinking, maybe I guessed wrong. Maybe Missandra already fled the capital, or she went to the

poorer side.”

“Looking for someone inside the Capital is like looking for a needle in a haystack. And like you said,

your sister made enough enemies to… to not… want… to…”

“Princess Shareen?” Asked Cassandra.

But Shareen’s face was quickly turning whiter, and she was obviously struggling to stay conscious. Her

eyes were closing, and her words didn’t make any sense. She spilled her tea in a clumsy movement

and, before Cassandra could react, fell on the ground like a dead weight.

“Shareen!”

Chapter 60​

The Little Sister Cassandra ran to the Princess’ side in utter panic. What was going on? Shareen had fallen off her chair

like a lifeless doll! Her first move what to check her pulse and breathing, but in a matter of seconds, she

realized the Princess wasn’t poisoned but drugged.

“Dahlia!” She called.

“I checked both cups, my Lady, I swear!” Replied the young woman, crying in shock. “I swear I drank

from both! The tea was fine!”

Cassandra believed Dahlia, but this didn’t make any sense! She was completely fine while Shareen

was passed out. She grabbed both cups, smelling them. Nothing smelled out of the ordinary, but it

could have come from anywhere…

Around them, people were in total panic after seeing an Imperial member pass out. No one wanted to

be associated with a crime towards the Imperial Family, and the punishment that would come with it.

Everyone around quickly fled the scene screaming, leaving the three women alone. Cassandra

desperately tried shaking Shareen, calling her name and hoping to wake her up. Who had done this?

Who would be crazy to attack the Princess in the middle of the street! And so few people knew about

their outing, too!

She brought her fingers to her mouth and whistled loudly, out of despair. She hoped he wasn’t too far,

because she had no idea what to do!

“Come!” Suddenly said a voice, grabbing her wrist.

Before she could protest or resist, Cassandra was dragged away from Shareen. Whoever was running

in front of her held her wrist strongly, not letting go.

“Let me go!” Yelled Cassandra, despite the shock.

However, her kidnapper didn’t stop. She couldn’t even see who it was, as they were covered in a dark

hood and cloak. They ran across several streets, but Cassandra, with her round belly, was running out

of breath.

“Stop! Stop! I can’t…”

Whoever it was finally stopped, and took her inside a house. Cassandra was too busy catching her

breath to look around, but she could tell it was one of the most common kind of house for the middle-

class people, big enough for one or two people to live in. It was pretty dark, however, as the individual

left the windows closed.

“…It’s really you…” Whispered the woman, still standing a few steps away from her.

“Who are…”

But before she could finish her sentence, Cassandra’s eyes finally met the woman’s face.

There was no mistake possible, no matter how incredible it looked. She had such a strikingly similar

face, the same emerald eyes, the same dark brown hair… She only looked a bit younger, and her lips

were fuller, her cheeks chubbier.

“Mi…Missandra?” She stuttered.

The young woman nodded slowly, looking like she was having a hard time believing her own eyes too.

“You’re… really Cassandra, aren’t you? I can’t believe it…”

They were both in utter shock. Cassandra fell on the closest seat, her legs unable to support her a

minute longer. She observed her younger sister head to toe, shocked to have found her but also

shocked to see how alike they were, physically. Missandra had grown up to be a strikingly beautiful

woman. Cassandra was pure beauty, but

Missandra was a cultivated one. Every detail of her face looked perfect as if it had come out of a

painting. She had some light make up on, almond eyes and the piece of her skin visible didn’t have a

single scar, unlike her older sister, who had marks everywhere. She was indeed a bit curvier than

Cassandra, too, showing that she had probably gotten better meals while growing up. Her hair was cut

shorter, to her chest’s length, and a bit more voluminous and curly.

She stepped a bit closer, looking at Cassandra as if she was seeing a ghost.

“How did you…’

“I saw you on the terrace of my shop, so I…”

“That was your shop?” Asked Cassandra, suddenly realizing what had happened.

Of all places, they had picked her sister’s shop! She had thought about an apothecary business but

didn’t think about a tea shop. Although, those were increasingly popular in that part of the Capital, as

tea was considered a fancy drink.

Missandra nodded, taking off her hood.

“Yes. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw you, with a Royal too, but I knew I had to move quickly. So

I drugged your drinks and put the antidote in yours. It was easy to not which one, apparently your

tastes haven’t changed at all…”

So that was why Dahlia hadn’t felt anything, like Cassandra she had drunk both the drug and the

antidote… Dahlia! Cassandra suddenly realized she had left her at the scene with Shareen. Well, at

least the Princess wouldn’t be alone when she woke up…

“What the Heavens happened to you,” whispered Missandra, looking at her body and pink dress,

detailing her sister from head to toe. “You’re so… thin… And… are you really…?”

“Yeah, I’m a concubine, and… pregnant.”

Her sister’s face immediately seemed on the verge of tears, looking completely sorry for her.

“No, no, Missandra, I am fine! I am really fine, this is not…”

“If only I had found you sooner…” She sobbed. “I swear, I looked everywhere for you as soon as I could

leave the red District! But when I finally found your last master, a few months ago, they said you had novelbin

been taken to the Imperial Palace as a slave to be sacrificed, I thought… I really thought you were…”

“You thought I died,” sighed Cassandra. “No, I was saved unexpectedly… I was looking for you, too!

But back then, the Red District was the one place I never went, and when I got there yesterday, they

said you had left months ago. Missandra, I am so sorry, you were sold to a brothel…”

Missandra shook her head, trying to wipe her tears.

“No, it was probably nothing compared to you, big sister. To be taken as a concubine… I am so glad I

took you out of there! Don’t worry, I can give you some of my clothes, and we can leave the Capital,

they won’t find us! I have enough money saved away. We can terminate the pregnancy, too, so they…”

“What? Missandra no!”

Cassandra had screamed without thinking because she was shocked. She hadn’t thought her sister

would think she needed to be saved, let alone help her get rid of her child! She put her hands on her

belly, immediately getting protective of her child.

“No, no, Missandra, you don’t understand.”

“Big sister, I knew what those red or pink dresses mean! You don’t have to be afraid, I will help you! I

know it must have been hard to live with those wretched Imperials, but now…”

She was stepping closer to take Cassandra’s hand, but the elder sister shook her head, resolute.

“Missandra, listen! I do not need to be saved. You need to listen to me. My prince loves me, he really

takes care of me, and this is our baby, our loved baby. The woman I was with earlier, she’s his sister,

Princess Shareen. She’s there to protect me, too! Actually, we should go back and check on her,

Shareen might…”

“No!”

Her sister grabbed her hand, shaking her head, looking completely panicked.

“No, no, you can’t go back! I don’t know what they told you, but the Imperial Family is cruel, Cassandra!

How many over concubines does he have? Those women kill each other every day! And you can get

killed anytime, too, as soon as he gets bored! Big sister, you don’t want that life! We can…”

Before Missandra finished her sentence, a loud growl suddenly resonated from above, making them

both jump. Cassandra immediately understood what was going on, but her sister’s eyes were wide

open in utter fear, looking at the roof.

“What is…”

“That’s my bodyguard,” sighed Cassandra.

The next second, the walls and floor shook strangely, and the roof over their heads was completely

blown away in a big gust of wind. Wood and stone tore apart all directions, a few small debris falling

around them, and Krai’s big head appeared above, growling loudly.

Missandra screamed in pure terror and tried to run away, but Cassandra held her hand, preventing her

from leaving and trying to have her calm down.

“Missandra, it’s fine! It’s fine!”

“He’ll eat us! He’ll eat us! That dragon is…”

“A friend! I promise he won’t hurt you,” yelled Cassandra, desperately trying to cover the dragon’s loud

growls. “Krai, hush! I’m fine, calm down please!”

The Dragon, apparently unhappy or confused, kept growling over their heads, his huge claws tearing

some of the furniture around them. His red eyes were glowing in anger at Missandra, despite

Cassandra’s attempt to hide her behind her. 1

Right then, the door was blown away from the only wall left standing, and Shareen appeared, furious,

followed by Dahlia.

“What the hell is going on!”

“Shareen, are you fine?” Asked Cassandra.

“Fine? I wake up in the middle of an empty street with you gone and that big scaled ass making a mess

of the place looking for you! What the heck happened… Wait, don’t tell me that’s really your sister?”

The Princess had finally realized the striking resemblance between Cassandra and the terrified young

woman standing next to her. Missandra, after a few seconds of surprise, jumped in front of her sister,

taking a little dagger out, glaring at Shareen and obviously getting ready to defend herself and

Cassandra despite her own fear. Cassandra sighed again, totally exhausted by the turn of events.

“Yes, it is. Sorry, she’s the one who…”

“I drugged you, how come you’re already…?” Asked Missandra with a frown.

Despite glaring at Shareen, she couldn’t help but also try to keep an eye on the Dragon, too, wondering

which would be the bigger threat. The Princess rolled her eyes, crossing her arms.

“I have a Dragon’s blood, you think your little sleeping potion can knock me out so long? I only needed

a few minutes for my blood to get rid of it. Don’t do that again though, or I’m slicing you pretty little neck

next time. And keep that toothpick away, from the way you hold it, I can tell you’ll only manage to injure

yourself.”

“Hinue, li yunja ya…” Whispered Missandra. (

“Ya men da paerins da linue,” replied Cassandra. “Alshenjei li. Missandra, bato kaichira.”

“Kaichira? Hinue, li snaira!”

“Alra, mai li ya hensen. Linue, bato… almere.”

…What was that? Shareen and Dahlia exchanged a look, completely baffled. They had never thought

Cassandra could speak another language! Whatever they were speaking, the sisters’ sounds were

completely different from the Dragon’s Empire’s language. They couldn’t understand a single word they

had said.

Whatever those words they exchanged meant, Missandra was still sending doubtful glances at

Shareen, refusing to leave her sister’s side. Cassandra, though, was obviously trying to have her calm

down.

“What the hell was that?” Asked Shareen, baffled.

“Alshengenui, Hinue. Li ghen…”

“Missandra, it’s okay. Please. I promise Shareen won’t hurt me or you,” replied Cassandra, switching

back to the Dragon Empire’s tongue.

“I still haven’t decided on that, actually,” said Shareen, clicking her tongue and glaring Missandra’s way.

Apparently, she was still not over the drug incident. Cassandra sighed.

Missandra, next to her, couldn’t take her eyes off Krai. The Dragon had finally stopped growling upon

Shareen’s arrival, simply looking at them with his red eyes filled with curiosity, one paw on the last wall

standing. His nose was sniffing Cassandra, as if to check if everything was right. She gently patted his

snout.

“That b… black dragon… That’s the War God’s…”

“His name is Krai,” said Cassandra. “He’s my friend, and sort of my bodyguard, too, as you can see.”

“He just destroyed my house!”

“Yeah, he tends to do that when you kidnap his favorite toy,” sneered Shareen.

“Kidnap? You’re the ones who took my sister away! Snaira!”

Shareen frowned, annoyed, and turned to Cassandra.

“Whatever she is calling me, I do hope that chick knows being your little sister doesn’t give her an extra

life, Cassandra.”

“Missandra, please, calm down. We should go back to the Palace, now, we have caused enough

trouble. I don’t want his Highness worrying about where I am, either. And we need to talk where we can

both be safe, alright? I need you to trust me just this once.”

“Hinue, I don’t want you going back there…”

For a second, she recognized the eyes of the little Missandra, the little sister she had been separated

from many, many years ago. It was heartbreaking to see that scared expression of hers again. Despite

everything, Cassandra understood her younger sister’s concerns. She had survived all on her own until

now. She was scared just like Cassandra had been before she had met and learned more about

Kairen. Moreover, the terrifying rumors about the Imperial family that Missandra had probably heard,

too, were sadly true, for most of them.

She took Missandra’s cheeks between her hands, trying to have her focus on her instead of the

Imperial Princess

or Dragon.

“I promise it will be fine,” she said in their native tongue. “I just need you to trust your big sister this

time, okay? We just found each other, Missandra, I am not risking losing you again. Come with me to

the Imperial Palace, I’ll explain everything.”

“…Are you sure?”

“I am, Linue. Now, come.”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 61​

The Slave & The Prostitute

As they arrived back to the Imperial Palace, the doors opened wide thanks to Shareen’s purple outfit

and Cassandra’s pink dress, but her younger sister couldn’t stop frowning or be wary of everyone they

crossed paths with. She stuck right behind Cassandra, checking everything around them as if she was

ready to hide, fight or run away anytime.

Shareen walked ahead, as usual, to head back to her apartments, next to her brother’s. She was still

pissed about getting drugged in the middle of the street, enough that she didn’t even want to mention

that incident.

Cassandra, however, had other worries in mind. For some reason, she wasn’t feeling too good about

her sister being into the Palace. Missandra would be an easy target for anyone who wanted to harm

her, and she clearly remembered Phetra’s evil ways. The cruel Princess couldn’t attack Cassandra as

long as she wore an Imperial title and the symbolic pink dress, but Missandra, on the other hand, was a

mere commoner she could kill without blinking.

Moreover, as soon as she and Shareen had come back, an Imperial servant had informed them that

the War God was still in a session with the Emperor. Hence, instead of going back to her Prince’s

apartments, Cassandra decided to go to the one place she thought would be safer.

Her apartments in the Palace had nothing to do with her own Diamond Palace, but Kareen was still

ruling over the place like a Goddess over her temple. The servants, used to see Cassandra go in and

out on a daily basis, didn’t even question her. Funny enough, the War God’s concubine had less trouble

meeting with the Imperial Concubine than the Emperor himself…

“Where are we going?” Asked Missandra in a whisper.

“Don’t worry, little sister, everything is fine.”

Behind them, Dahlia was following the sisters closely, still very confused to hear them speak another

language. She knew that the third Prince’s Concubine had grown outside of the Empire’s borders, but

she had never heard about the southern tribes or their culture… It was a very unexpected reminder of

the Lady’s unique background.

“Cassandra, dearest! What are you doing here?” Said Kareen, surprised to see the young woman

come in at that time.

Cassandra bowed politely.

“Sorry, Lady Kareen, I hoped I could stay here with my sister until his Highness was back?”

The Imperial Concubine glanced at Missandra after her sentence, not hiding her surprise to see

Cassandra’s sibling there. She had heard Cassandra mention a younger sister a couple of times, but

she had no idea she had been searching for her since she was back in the Capital.

Seeing Cassandra’s worried expression, and her younger sister terrified behind her, the Imperial

Concubine understood quickly what was going on. She gestured for a servant to approach.

“You two must have quite a lot to catch up. Feel free to use the tea room.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.”

Just like that, the servant led Cassandra and Missandra into a different room. Kareen watched the

women go, well aware of why her grandson’s mother had chosen to come here. She immediately gave

instructions for Missandra, too, to be monitored closely, and for Kairen to be informed.

Meanwhile, Cassandra and Missandra were finally alone in another room.

The younger sister couldn’t relax, however. She grabbed Cassandra’s hand.

“Big sister, how come you’re here? Who was this woman, and how… how did you become a

concubine, of all things…?”

Cassandra took a deep breath. She understood Missandra’s concerns, but it was time she explained

everything. From the first time she was bought and sent to work for her first master, up until her

meeting with the Prince, and everything that had happened afterward, Cassandra told her sister

everything.

A servant had brought them two cups of tea, but neither of the sisters touched it. They were too

absorbed in their conversation, trying to patch together the pieces of their past together. When

Cassandra finally arrived to the present, Missandra was crying.

“I… I can’t believe you’ve been through all of this… A slave… I… I thought you might have been freed,

like me… You’re so much smarter, and… educated… I hoped you’d found a good man and married

early…”

As she talked, she kept glancing over all of the scars on Cassandra’s body, her lips trembling. The

concubine was so used to seeing all those scars, she didn’t care much for them anymore. They had

healed long ago, and even her Prince never reminded her about her damaged body.

However, for Missandra, this was the brutal vision of her sister’s hardships. She felt almost ashamed of

her own body, spotless and well-nourished.

“Missandra, what happened for you? I told you what we heard, but… I need to know…”

The younger sister nodded, trying to wipe her tears away.

“It’s mostly as you heard. I was… sold right after you, to a brothel. Until I was thirteen, they simply

trained us, groomed us to be beautiful and seduce men… I had my first customer when I was thirteen,

but, I wasn’t tamed. I didn’t want to lay and be a toy for them to play with… So whenever I could, I

would rebel, cause a ruckus and make sure I was locked away from the customers for a while. I stole

as much money as I could to, without being noticed. I had intended on buying myself out of slavery, but

I didn’t think someone would pay my debt for me.”

“Was that… The husband they mentioned?”

Missandra nodded.

“A good man, actually… He was a scholar’s son. We got along because he was smart, my favorite

customer. With the money he borrowed from his family, he convinced my last workplace to sell me to

him, and he bought my freedom. Marrying him was part of the deal, but I didn’t mind.”

“…What happened, then?”

“His father got mad when he learned what I… that I was a former slave and prostitute. He chased both

of us… I wanted us to just go and buy a house, but he kept wanting to go back and convince his family.

He went there four times and… the last time, he didn’t come back. I thought he had abandoned me, but

then I learned one of his father’s concubine’s son had killed him. So I never appeared in front of his

family again.”

“So that’s when you decided to open your shop?”

“Exactly. Truth is, I thought many times about leaving the Capital, but… I’ve been here since I was

seven. I wouldn’t even know where to go…”

Cassandra left out a long sigh, disheartened. She was glad Missandra hadn’t suffered too many

hardships, but it didn’t take anything from her pain as an older sister to hear that she had been made a

sex slave…

“I am so glad we are together, now,” she said.

“I still do not trust those people,” replied Missandra with a frown. “They are murderers, big sister! They

won’t hesitate to murder their own blood!”

“Missandra, I promise he’s different.”

Her younger sister shook her head in disbelief.

“They take as many concubines as they want, they toy with them and they throw them away like trash!

Do you know how many times I’ve seen this, at the Red District? Some women are dying to be made

concubines, and then a few months later, we find their bodies outside of the gates!”

“I am his only concubine.”

“He probably killed the previous ones.”

Cassandra stayed silent. Sadly, that was the truth… She had been aware of it since long ago, from her

first time at the Onyx Castle. Kairen hated the women thrown at him by his brothers or father and had

killed them without thinking twice.

However, she still knew she was different. novelbin

“We can leave, Cassandra,” insisted her sister. “We can leave and have a normal life, just the two of

us… As commoners, away from the Capital!”

Cassandra was about to reply something, but rushing steps came from the outside. Dahlia, who had

been waiting outside, walked in and opened the door wide for the War God to come in.

Immediately, both sisters stood up, each with a different expression on. Cassandra walked up to him,

and Kairen naturally put his arm around her waist, while staring at Missandra. The younger sister had a

ferocious look into her eyes, and her hand on her dagger’s handle, ready to take it out.

“…your sister?” He asked in a cold voice..

“Yes. This is Missandra.”

The two of them didn’t say anything, staring at each other with a burning animosity between them.

Cassandra wasn’t too comfortable about this situation, either. Her heartfelt uncomfortable, and she

turned to her Prince, trying to repress it.

“Can she stay with us for now?”

Big sister, I don’t want to stay here! You should leave and leave that man!”

“Missandra, I promise you will be fine. But I am not leaving him.”

Kairen was surprised to hear the younger sister use another language, and even more surprised to

hear Cassandra talk it back, just like Shareen had been. He looked down at Cassandra. (5

“What is it?”

“Let my sister go!” Suddenly said Missandra, not hiding her anger.

Kairen replied with a glare, and his arm holding Cassandra a bit closer to him. He was judging that

younger sister, so young but so fierce. Missandra was obviously terrified, but seeing Cassandra close

to that man, she refused to back down.

“I don’t trust you to protect her, people like you made her a slave!”

“Missandra, my Lord is the one who freed me!”

“…I won’t hurt her,” said Kairen, still glaring at Missandra.

Cassandra couldn’t tell if he was unhappy about her sister’s tone, or her thinking he would harm her,

but his murderous glare was not lessening one bit while saying those words. She was terrified he would

kill her if he ran out of patience, and put a hand on his torso, hoping to have him calm down.

“I’ll explain to her… Missandra, I promise, you can trust him.”

“Trust him?” Whispered her sister in disbelief. “Trust him? The last man I ever saw you with dragged

you by your hair across our village to sell you! I am never entrusting my sister to any man again!”

Chapter 62​

The Only One

As soon as Missandra had said those words, the War God’s eyes became even darker, turning to

Cassandra, furious.

“Who did that?”

“What?” Asked Cassandra, confused.

“Who dragged you by your hair?”

She shook her head, baffled he had been angered by something that had happened to her so many

years ago.

“I don’t remember, it was such a long time ago,” she said. “The men who raided our village and sold us.

Calm down, please, it is not important right now.”

He kept himself from asking again, but Cassandra could tell from the look in his eyes, that matter was

not over yet. She turned to her younger sister, but this time, Missandra seemed baffled. The War God’s

reaction had obviously defeated her expectations on him, and she seemed confused.

“Missandra, stay for a few days, please? We have so much to catch up, and I want to show you I’m not

unhappy with that man. Please?”

Though her sister seemed unsure, her eyes on Kairen had changed from a glare to a doubtful look.

“…Fine. But I am not leaving you.”

“That’s alright,” said a voice behind them.

As splendid as ever, Kareen appeared, along with two servants. Shareen, who was sulking behind her,

immediately rolled her eyes.

“Princess Shareen? Didn’t you go back to your apartments?” Asked Cassandra.

“That was the plan until Mother’s people dragged me here to know what had happened.”

So Kareen was already aware of the whole situation? Indeed, she was glancing at Missandra again,

with a little smile. Cassandra immediately turned to her.

“Lady Kareen, is it alright for my younger sister to stay here? She’ll be safer with you…”

“Sure,” replied the Imperial Concubine. “I am curious, and she can act as one of my servants. Anyway,

we shall all go the those New Year Celebrations. That old Dragon will make a fuss if I don’t at least

appear.”

“Older Sister, that’s…”

“She’s a good woman, Missandra, you can stay with her.”

“Why can’t I stay with you?”

“I have to be by my Lord’s side during the Ceremony, and I would rather not show people you are my

sister. They can use you to hurt me.”

“So there are people who want you dead!”

“Yes, but I am fine,” insisted Cassandra, taking her hand. “Missandra, please?”

The younger sister glanced at the three people behind her, still unsure, but eventually nodded, holding

on a bit tighter to Cassandra’s hand.

“Fine… But it’s because I trust you, not them.”

“Likewise,” growled Shareen.

Cassandra smiled and caressed her cheek.

“I’m so glad I finally found you…”

They hesitated a bit before tightly hugging each other. Cassandra was on the verge of tears, but those

would have been happy tears. After nine years separated, she had finally found her younger sister,

alive and well. She could barely believe it after she had dreamt of this day for so long…

Even as they stepped away, both sisters were reluctant to let go of the other’s hand.

“Cassandra, you should go and get ready dear, or you’ll be late,” said Kareen. “Do not worry, your

younger sister is in good hands. I’ll make sure no one notices her, too.”

“Where are you going?” Asked Missandra, worried again.

“I’ll be right back, I promise.”

Cassandra smiled to her, before following her Prince outside. She didn’t like parting with Missandra,

even if it was for a short while. However, the Imperial Concubine was right, she had to get changed

before the start of the Ceremony.

The New Year Celebrations were special of the Dragon Empire and put the whole Country in a joyous

mood. When they got back to the Prince’s apartments, Cassandra was surprised to find half a dozen

Imperial servants, all waiting to help her prepare. Before she could say a word, she was taken into a

whirlwind of hands, taking care of every bit of her skin and hair.

The War God, as usual, intimidated most servants away, and only got one of them to help him put on

his armor. While he was ready why before his concubine, he was happy to watch her get all prettied up.

Cassandra’s shyness was terribly cute, as she kept blushing t every compliment or accessory given to

her. He could tell his Father had sent a lot from the Empire’s precious treasury. Every bit of jewelry she

wore was sparkling on her skin. It was mostly diamonds, gold, and emeralds, that suited her and her

pink dress best. The Dress Cassandra had on was exquisite, too. It was seductive enough for a

Concubine’s apparel, yet the pale pink and delicate fabric made her look pure as a flower. There were

little diamonds embroidered in it, too, and several long layers flying around as she moved.

Cassandra felt relieved when all of the servants were chased out by her prince. She had never been

good with crowds, especially not crowds of imperial servants all gathering around her to touch and

manipulate her.

She looked at herself in the mirror, surprised she could barely recognize herself. Was that really the

woman who was just a slave a few weeks ago? Now, she truly looked like a Princess. Even her hair

had been beautifully done, with little braids and some beautiful gold jewelry in it. She turned to Kairen

with a smile on her lips and walked up to him. She had noticed how much the Prince enjoyed seeing

her getting all dressed up, compared to her usual simple looks. Cassandra knew he was satisfied since

she had been finally able to wear pink, too.

“…I want to take you right here and now,” he whispered.

“Can we wait after the Celebrations?” Cassandra chuckled. “I think I really like this one.”

He smiled and pulled her in closer. They exchanged a long, tender kiss. As he was sitting and she was

standing, Cassandra caressed his neck and hairline, as she loved. After all the events of that day, she

was happy to be back in his familiar embrace. She was slowly realizing how much she loved to have

him close and missed him when he wasn’t.

“Are you happier now?” He asked.

“I am. I finally found my younger sister… She has grown so much, but she’s still a baby in my eyes.”

Missandra was sixteen years old, now, and Cassandra herself had turned eighteen a couple of weeks

earlier. She

was glad they had finally found their way back to each other, despite the years. It was better than if

they had waited ten years, or never reunited at all. Cassandra wanted to feel grateful for that incredible

chance.

“It is good then,” whispered the War God.

“Are you still concerned that I am unhappy here?”

He nodded, putting his forehead against her little tummy bump. She had noticed he seemed to like

touching and caressing her where their baby was growing, too.

“As long as you are satisfied. Your sister can come anywhere.”

Cassandra couldn’t help but smile, a bit moved by his words. She also had a tiny, little worry that had

grown like a thorn in her heart, but Kairen had extinguished it without even knowing.

“Truth is… I was a bit worried, about you seeing my sister.”

He frowned and looked up, staring at her and wondering what she could have been worried about. He

never had any intention to harm Cassandra’s kin or anyone she liked. He wouldn’t even have thought

of hurting Missandra, he just didn’t care much about her. He couldn’t understand her train of thought.

“I wouldn’t hurt her,” he said.

“No, I didn’t mean it in that way. I was more concerned that you might… like her.”

Cassandra was red while saying that, and a bit ashamed, too. She had just found her younger sister,

yet that hint of jealousy in her heart wouldn’t go away. Since she had been with Kairen, her heart had

grown into that of a woman’s heart, and some darker feelings came along. She couldn’t help it anytime

she saw the other concubines, all so pretty and dolled up, constantly striving to get men’s attention.

She had realized her own jealousy and worry when those women had tried to seduce the Prince right in

front of her.

Despite the joy of finding Missandra, she was also struck with the same horrible feeling after seeing her

sister’s beautiful body and appearance. Missandra had grown beautifully, with curves and natural

charm, enough to make a lot of women jealous.

“I thought… She looks like me, but… prettier, and more womanly, too… I was worried you would… get

attracted to her, more than me.”

The Prince stayed silent for a few seconds, looking at Cassandra with a complex expression. She

couldn’t even tell what he was thinking, which made her nervous. Did she seem too shallow, or

egotistic? She had never fought of herself as a narcissistic woman, but her words may have made her

sounds so… envious, and selfish.

After a few seconds, Kairen finally spoke, nothing she could have expected.

“She… looks like you?” He asked, looking confused.

Cassandra was speechless. Of course she looked like her! Missandra was so obviously her copy! How

could he not see that at all!

“…You didn’t think Missandra resemble me?” She asked.

“No.”

“Really?”

“I thought you were very different.”

She couldn’t help but break in laughter after a few seconds of shock. What kind of man was that! Even

Shareen had said how they resemble each other so much! They had the same green eyes, the same

pale skin, almost the same faces! People confused them for one another in the Red District, too.

“…So you didn’t… feel attracted to her?” She asked, trying not to think about how that sentence could

be shallow.

“Not really.”

Cassandra didn’t expect that at all. Her Prince had never seenied responsive to any other woman

besides her, but Missandra was her younger, prettier and curvier copy. And yet Kairen didn’t feel

anything or even see the similarities between them!

She couldn’t stop laughing, realizing how stupid she had been, and how incredible that man was. The

whole thing seemed so funny now.

Kairen, confused by her sudden laughter, couldn’t help but smile too. Cassandra rarely looked so

genuinely amused, and her laugh and sparkling eyes were beautiful.

“Does it makes you that happy? That I’m not attracted to your sister?”

She shook her head, kissing him softly. Then, she put her hands on his spiky cheeks, unable to stop

her smile or the wave of love she felt for that man. She stared into his dark eyes, lovingly, her feelings

about to burst out of her chest.

“I’m happy because you see me in this kind of way,” she muttered. “Like I’m the only woman you can

see… the only one you want.” (2

He was a Prince. He could have any other woman, slave or noble, anywhere in the world, even the

prettiest ones, yet he only saw her. Cassandra, the slave, with her scars, thin body, and pale skin. She

was among the least beautiful women in that Palace, in her opinion, but he never seemed to see that.

Kairen thought it was true, but was more surprised about how Cassandra didn’t seem to realize that

sooner. Truth was, he had barely ever looked at other women, except to satisfy his sexual desires. He

knew what beauty in a woman was, of course, but Cassandra had come and destroyed every standard

he had long ago. Since he had set his eyes on her, this inexplicable and unmeasurable attraction he

had towards that woman eclipsed everything else. She was the only beauty that appealed to him

anymore, and the more he learned about her, the deeper he felt every day. The numerous scars and

the skinniness she was always so self-conscious about were, for him, only the infuriating reminders of

what his woman had gone through. He hadn’t even realized how he didn’t care for other women

anymore until she had pointed it out. What he had gotten aware of, however, was the devouring desire

to keep her all to himself, and the bloodthirst for any man who touched or looked at her. 13

He nodded, and stood up, holding her in his arms gently,

“…I want to see you in a gold dress.”

“A gold dress?” Cassandra asked.

She had never heard about gold dresses before.

“The dresses for Imperial weddings.”

She was left speechless. So women in Imperial Weddings wore dresses in… gold? How fancy! She

had fought they married in purple, or in orange or yellow, like the commoners… She tried to imagine a

dress of gold, but it only came as some strange sculpture in her mind.

However, she knew what he had meant by that.

“Can we ask your mother’s permission first?” She asked.

“My mother? Why?”

“I am not sure it is a good idea… I want Lady Kareen’s opinion.” novelbin

“My mother loves you.”

“I know, but she is also a very reasonable and smart woman. If I hear her opinion, I will make up my

mind faster. Please?”

The Prince frowned. He didn’t like the idea of Cassandra needing anyone else’s opinion to become his

wife. He wanted her to say yes here and now, and get married right away. That she would include

anyone else in the matter annoyed him.

However, the Imperial Concubine liked her. She liked Cassandra a lot. The Prince was certain she

would approve and eventually nodded.

“Thanks,” said Cassandra, giving him another quick kiss.

Chapter 63​

The New Year Celebrations

Cassandra didn’t know much about the New Year Celebration in the Imperial Palace. In most modest

families, a little dinner was made, prayers were done to the Dragon Gods, and the family spent the

night in their garden or the streets, looking at the stars. Street fairs would appear everywhere in the

Capital, for people to go out and enjoy the festivities, with the stalls full of hot food, prayer candles or

incense and decorations. In the rich or noble families, the festivities came to them. The garden was set

out for a reception, where they would invite friends and family, to watch entertainers and spend the

night out. They wouldn’t mix with the commoners, however.

Hence, Cassandra was pretty sure most of the festivities would happen inside the Imperial Palace as

well. She wasn’t surprised when her Prince took her to a large area, a garden surrounding a beautiful

lake. With the night slowly falling, the colors reflected on the water were absolutely gorgeous. It was a

very flowery garden, and the servants had to hang hundreds of decorations, paper lamps, and dragon

puppets.

All the Ladies wore their prettiest attires. Thick makeup, every gold jewelry they owned was worn, and

their dresses looked brand new and fancy as well. A lot of people turned their heads when Cassandra

and Kairen appeared. Everyone but the Imperial Family had to bow, and that’s when Cassandra

realized there weren’t many outsiders invited. She recognized a handful of generals, some ministers,

and the Emperor’s counselors, but aside from those people and their families, it was the full Imperial

Family that was present. It equaled about a hundred people total, including all the Princesses and

Concubines. novelbin

The servants were working hard, constantly bringing food and drinks to the tables, while serving the

whims and being careful of each guest. For once, there was no Dragon in sight, but truthfully, there

wouldn’t have been much space for them to sit. The whole garden was filled with people and tables, or

the lake.

Cassandra immediately thought it was a beautiful scene; She stayed close to her Prince, holding on to

his arm, and he guided her towards his mother. Kareen and Shareen were already there, and no one

dared to approach the duo. The Imperial Concubine had picked a simple burgundy dress and some

gold jewelry for her hair, but that was it. Cassandra knew how she didn’t want to look like she had given

too much effort in front of the Emperor. Shareen had simply put on one of her purple dress, and her

military belt, keeping her sword by her side.

“Did you two get lost?” She growled when they arrived.

Cassandra bowed respectfully as she was supposed to, and Kareen gestured for her to come closer

and sit next to her. The Imperial Concubine had her own table, big enough to seat eight or nine people,

but everyone around knew there was no way all those seats would be used. She had probably been

given a large table and close to the Emperor’s out of respect, as one of the favorites and Princes’

mother.

The Emperor hadn’t arrived yet, so the four of them were free to drink and chat freely. The chatting was

mostly done by Shareen and her mother, however. Instead of seating with them, Kairen stood behind

Cassandra, his arms crossed, without saying a word.

“What are usually the celebrations for the Imperial New Year?” Asked Cassandra.

“Oh, that old man will give a speech about it, then we get to see a few shows, some concubines might

sing or dance, and we eat and drink all night until we are too tired.”

Cassandra was surprised to hear some of the Concubines might demonstrate their talents tonight. She

hadn’t expected that. The women usually watched professionals performers along with the Imperial

Family, but she had never seen any take part in it… She hoped she would be left alone, though. She

hated having the attention on her, and would rather go unnoticed, staying by her Prince’s side. (3)

“The ministers and generals usually use that occasion to have their daughters or younger sisters

noticed by the Emperor or the Princes, too,” said Shareen. “You can expect some fighting between the

Concubines and the greedy newcomers…”

Cassandra understood that perfectly. No wonder all the young concubines had gone the extra mile to

appear

prettier than ever… They were probably hoping to eclipse all their opponents. Indeed, some younger

girls by the Generals’ side were dressed in their best outfits, with lots of jewelry, and already sending

glances here and there. Cassandra couldn’t help but frown, seeing some of them shyly eyeing her

Prince.

“Those little pests,” sighed Shareen. “As if the Concubines weren’t already annoying and petty enough,

they give them kittens to play with.”

“Do the Princes usually… notice them?”

“You bet,” scoffed the Princess. “Our fifth brother is a real dog when it comes to beautiful women, he

just wants them all.”

Indeed, she could see the fifth Prince already talking to two young Ladies, despite the numerous

concubines glaring behind him. How could he handle so many women…

She heard one of the servants behind Kareen click their tongue and smiled. Missandra had been given

a cloth to cover her hair and most of her face, and a large servant’s dress. It wasn’t uncommon for the

young servant women to hide their appearance, to be unnoticed. She was a bit relieved that her sister

was hidden that way, yet able to be close enough.

“So shameless,” she sighed, swiftly going behind Cassandra.

*Try not to be noticed, Missandra, please?” She whispered.

“I will, don’t worry big sister. Who wants to be in those leeches’ way…”

“I still think you should have left that girl at your apartments, mother,” growled Shareen. “If she gets

killed…”

“The one who got tricked by a sixteen-year-old girl does not get to speak,” retorqued Kareen.

Shareen’s red ashamed face was an unusual sight, Cassandra could barely hold her laughter. Even

Missandra made a little sound to show she was a bit proud of herself, and somehow, glad for the

Imperial Concubine to have mentioned it. Apparently, Kareen had managed to win a bit of her trust in

that short lapse of time…

Cassandra could tell her younger sister was silently checking their surroundings and everyone present,

but she silently prayed Missandra wouldn’t do anything crazy, or put herself in danger…

Suddenly, the usual music announced the Emperor’s arrival, and everyone stood to welcome the most

powerful man in this Empire. It was quite strange to see that man arrive last, in his purple and gold

outfit, without his Dragon or anyone to guard him. He silently walked, everyone around their head

down, and took place in the large golden throne placed in the best spot, a little hill that allowed him to

oversee all of the Garden.

“Please rise, dear family, dear friends. It is my highest pleasure to welcome you all tonight, as we burn

the ashes of the past year, and open our arms to a new one, full of prosperity for you beloved Empire.”

After everyone stood, he began a long speech, about the past and difficulties the Empire Kingdom had

faced that year, but also the greatest accomplishments. Cassandra was surprised to hear him mention

some difficult topics like war, disease and poverty in the Empire, but also congratulate some great

medical discoveries, new markets or new alliances found with neighboring countries. She had expected

a much more shallow speech, not something so deep, and found herself entranced by every sentence.

“In the light of our past mistakes, it has come to my attention that we shall retaliate, improve our ways

and by so, enrich our culture and people. We shall no more turn a blind eye on the misery and suffering

of others, and lavishly enjoy the blood spilled by others for our own comfort. The sons and daughters of

the Dragon Empire shall act wise, strong and fairly. I, as the Emperor alone, am Justice. I am the

Golden Dragon the rules over this Empire. For the new year, Your Emperor has a new edict to

proclaim. Hear my words, children, and obey.”

Cassandra was surprised, and noticed everyone around seemed as surprised as she was, and holding

their breaths. What did the Emperor suddenly mean to say?

“From this year on, let it be known that the Dragon Empire will no longer ignore the misery of its people.

Every child, man or woman in the Dragon Empire, is my people. As such, I declare, from this day on,

that no man, or woman, will be the property of anyone but the Dragon Empire, and the Golden Dragon!

Let it be known that the Golden Dragon will not turn a blind eye on the blood spilled and the lives

taken.”

Just as she was, many people around were confused. Only some of the Princes and Princesses, and

the scholar, seemed in utter shock. Cassandra, too, couldn’t understand what was going on.

She turned to Kareen who had an intriguing smile on. Next to her, Shareen was smirking, too.

“Lady Kareen, what does that mean?” Whispered Cassandra.

“He’s talking about the slaves,” replied Kareen. “From now on, no one will be able to own any human

being, the slaves will be the property of the Emperor and the Empire.”

“But that…”

“Father wants that no one will be able to kill a slave,” whispered Shareen. “You cannot kill or harm the

belongings of the Empire. Our people will have to buy them from the Emperor, which means a close

monitoring of the slaves, and won’t ever have the ownership to allowed them to kill their slaves freely.”

(3

Hearing all those words, Cassandra was stunned. She felt like crying, but she couldn’t. It was too much

of a shock for her. If she hadn’t been seated already, she would have most likely fallen to the ground.

Then, she realized the Emperor was suddenly staring at her.

“This year has been a year of great change in my heart. The Golden Dragon has seen many things and

heard greater things. Because the most beautiful treasures can be hidden to the bright eye of a

Dragon. Because the weak, frail envelope of a simple slave woman can hide a great knowledge to

save hundreds of lives. Tonight, this Emperor is most proud of his third son, for the Black Dragon was

wise to find a raw diamond among the coal. Our Nation’s God of War has done great, both in matters of

War, and matters of the Heart. All rise in my son’s name, Kairen, the War God and Third Son of the

Golden Dragon.”

In a few seconds, every person present was bowing, not towards the Emperor but towards Kairen, and

Cassandra lost her breath. Seeing all those people, rise and bow to her Prince was an incredible sight.

Aside from his father, everyone else had no choice but to obey and show their respect to the War God.

Her heart could probably not bear any more emotion, but she was about to bow when Kairen held her

hand for her

not to.

“Let them bow to you too.”

Chapter 64​

The White Lily

Cassandra was left speechless, and hesitant. How could all those people bow to her? The most

powerful beings of this Empire were all gathered here!

She could understand them bowing to Kairen. He was the Third Prince, the War God with many

achievements behind him. It wasn’t just about his parents’ relationship, he was truly a remarkable man

by himself. No matter how much the Emperor loved his concubines, he wouldn’t have been so proud of

a useless son no matter who his mother was.

Cassandra, however, didn’t feel like she had achieved enough to deserve such treatment from the novelbin

Emperor. Her medical accomplishments had been restricted to the military camp, for a few weeks…

The Prince was holding her hand, and looking at her with that determinate expression in his eyes. He

would not let her bow.

So, a bit afraid, Cassandra didn’t bow, despite her hands shaking and that little fear, crawling on the

back of her mind. However, as she looked around, the only other person not to bow was, of course,

The Emperor himself. To her surprise, as their eyes met, he gently smiled at her.

That was the most heart-warming, unexpected exchange she had with that man so far. With just one

look, he gave her the confidence she needed to keep standing and wash away that fear that her years

as a slave had instigated in her.

“Alright, you may all rise,” announced the Emperor shortly after.

As everyone stood up, Cassandra only had one thought she turned toward the Second Prince and his

entourage and, sure enough, the whole group gathered there was glaring at them.

Cassandra wasn’t clueless about what the Emperor had just done by putting one of his six sons

forward. Though he couldn’t be named as the official heir yet, Kairen was clearly his favorite, and the

fact that Cassandra was bearing his child was bringing the most joy to the Old Emperor. As soon as

their son would be born, in a few months’ time, the Third Son would be appointed as the official heir. 2

She tried to understand the reactions of his brothers. Sure enough, the Second Son Vrehan had a

sullen look on his face that said it all. Anour, as expected, was as happy as usual, discussing with one

of their sisters. The fifth and fourth princes didn’t seem to care much, for one was gawking at the young

ladies, and the other looked bored to death. The first Prince, however, was looking their direction with a

gentle smile.

Cassandra had heard little about the first Prince Sephir, but he was clearly favorable to Kairen being

picked. Even during the usual Banquet Dinner talks, to which she tried to listen to a bit, he was often on

Kairen’s side and supportive of him. She wondered how was their relationship so good…?

“Your Highness, this is too much! A lot of Nobles won’t accept this change,” suddenly said one of the

ministers, stepping forward. “Slavery is an essential part of our Empire’s economy. Moreover, we are

doing a great favor already to all those war prisoners by giving them jobs, and a chance to stay alive!

We should…”

“How many slaves do you personally own, Minister?” Asked the Emperor.

“I… I would say roughly thirty, your Highness, but my wife manages such things in my stead, so…”

“How much do you pay your slaves?”

“I… I am not sure… The usual amount for a lower servant, I guess…”

Several people around clicked their tongues. The Emperor sighed.

“My dearest White Lily, come here please.”

After a few seconds, Cassandra realized that the nickname didn’t belong to one of the Emperor’s

concubines but

to her. Kareen gently pushed her forward, and Cassandra walked up to the Emperor, who was holding

out his hand. A bit hesitant, she put her hand in his, and he caressed it, like a grandfather would have

shown affection to one of his grandchildren.

“Do you see this beautiful young Lady, Minister?”

The man had his mouth open, clearly confused. Despite her gorgeous pink dress, and the jewelry she

was wearing, Cassandra’s scars were visible. Thin white lines on her pale skin, like the disturbing

canvas of the perfect beauty she could have been. He seemed to slowly understand but didn’t dare say

a word yet.

“My son has taken her for Concubine a few months ago, and she is now bearing my grandson.”

“C… Congratulations, your Highness…”

“Thank you. But before this wise son of mine picked this flower, do you know where she was

blooming?”

“N… No…”

“Tell him, White Lily.”

“I was a slave,” said Cassandra.

The few people around who were guests and had no idea gasped. Some may have remembered the

unusual incident that had happened during the Dragon’s offering on the Red Sun Festival, and make

the link between the frail slave back then, and the beautiful young lady standing to the Emperor. Both

due to her Prince’s care and her pregnancy, Cassandra had regained a few pounds, and she was

nowhere near the dirty and scrawny girl they had seen before.

“Exactly. This young Lady was the slave in the House of the previous Minister, the exact same spot you

acquired six months ago.”

Cassandra was surprised. So her former Master had been replaced by this young man… He was as

shocked as her, and bowed, a bit ashamed.

“I had no idea, your Highness.”

“My White Lily, how much did you earn back then?”

“N…Nothing, Your Highness.”

“Not a coin?”

Cassandra shook her head, a bit embarrassed by the memory of those days. Not only she didn’t get

any money for herself, but she also had to beg for scraps from the kitchen, and considered herself

extremely lucky on the days she could have a hot meal, or have her stomach full…

“Do you think this young Lady is a War prisoner, Minister?”

“I… I would think it’s unlikely, your Highness,” admitted the man.

Indeed. Any scholar present knew who the enemies of the Empire were, and none would include white-

skinned people. Moreover, a young woman like Cassandra had nothing to do with war prisoners, who

were captured on the battlefield, usually enemy soldiers. She was proof that the Slavery system was

unfair, and put innocents in shackles for the wealthy people’s sake.

“See,” said the Emperor. “A young woman was made a slave. Not because her country lost a war, but

because some greedy scum captured young innocents for profit. Then, she was sold in the house of

one of my subjects, and made to thrive for years to survive. No wages, only whips and work.”

Cassandra was blushing. She was standing next to the Emperor, the old man holding her hand firmly

but gently, and hearing him tell her story, all eyes on her.

On the side, the first Prince coughed a few times, breaking the heavy silence after the Emperor’s words

before he resumed.

“And yet, did you know? That woman is a doctor. A precious, knowledgeable healer, with new

techniques our own doctors are struggling to understand. Instead of resenting this Empire, who treated

her worse than livestock and brought her to the very brink of death, she worked along with my third

son. Despite being a young woman, she willingly went to one of our Army camps to heal our soldiers.

Our people, Minister! Not just a handful, but hundreds of them were sent back to their units! I still

receive her praises, day after day, from men on the front, from our own Generals. Now, tell me once

again, Minister, I dare you to tell me how much your slaves are paid!”

Despite the shock, the young minister seemed reasonable enough to acknowledge his wrongs. He

bowed lowly, not only to the Emperor, but to Cassandra as well.

“Not enough, Your Highness. I thank your Highness and the young Lady for opening my eyes on such

unfairness. I promise to pay closer attention to my household’s slaves from today on, and will give your

Highness my full support on the changes to be made in the Slavery System of our beloved Dragon

Empire.”

Cassandra was surprised. Most people would have been terrified by the Emperor’s anger, but despite

his obvious fear, that man was also truly acknowledging his mistake. Not only because the Emperor

had been angry, but because he seemed shocked by Cassandra’s Story as well.

Behind him, some other people bowed as well, stating they would do the same, and bring more support

to the Emperor for his reform.

Meanwhile, the young Minister stood and bowed again, clearly to Cassandra alone this time.

“Lady, please, accept the apologies of this blind man for underestimating those issues. I am grateful for

this lesson, and hope you haven’t been hurt by my ignorant words earlier.”

“It… it is alright,” said Cassandra, unsure of what she was supposed to say in this situation.

“The Third Prince is truly wise, for picking such a precious Concubine,” said the Minister.

Behind him, many more people praised Kairen too, and Cassandra realized, this was a political move

on their part. They wanted to make sure the Third Prince knew he had their full support early on after

the Emperor has pointed him out.

“Alright, alright!” Declared the Emperor. “Please all of you now enjoy those Celebrations. No more

politics, we will have plenty of time to discuss those topics later! Enjoy yourselves!”

A wave of applauds and praises rose before all the guests went on to chat, drink and eat. The Emperor,

however, still was holding Cassandra’s hand, not letting her go, hence she turned to him. 1

“Are you having fun, White Lily?” He asked her.

“Your Highness, thank you for your generosity. That matter is truly important to me,” Cassandra replied,

trying to hold back her tears of gratitude.

“I know, my dear White Lily. It is for me too. Now, tell me, how is my grandson growing?”

“Fine, your Highness,” she said with a smile, rubbing her little bump.

“Good, good! I can’t wait to meet him. Be sure to rest lots and bring him to me as soon as he’s born!

You make sure to give my son a girl or two, after that! I want a granddaughter as cute as his mother!”

Cassandra chuckled. Did the Emperor want granddaughters to dote on instead of Shareen or Kareen?

He smiled back to her.

“I have a present for you, my White Lily! Wait a bit…”

He gestured for a servant to approach, who was carrying a little chest.

“Look at this!”

Looking very proud of himself, the Emperor opened the chest, that contained… a gold tiara.

Cassandra was speechless. The design was thin and intricate, beautiful. Despite the little tiara being so

thin, she could tell that was a valuable item. Moreover, aside from the gold, there were little lilies, made

of white jade, with pink diamonds in their center, making her realize why he had picked that item for

her.

“Your Highness…”

“Do you like it?”

“It’s beautiful…”

“Isn’t it! I had one of our best Imperial artisans craft it for you. Wear it, wear it!”

She was a bit overwhelmed. Was it alright for her to wear a tiara? That kind of item was usually

reserved for the Imperial Family… She couldn’t refuse the Emperor, and let him put it on her head.

Chapter 65​

The First Prince

Despite looking so thin and delicate, the precious piece of jewelry felt quite heavy on her head.

Cassandra stood up, and the Emperor looked satisfied.

“Perfect, perfect! I knew this one would be perfect for you, my precious White Lily! Now, go and enjoy

the festivities! This stubborn son of mine will be mad at me if I keep you with me for too long. He and

his sister never learned how to share!”

Cassandra chuckled a bit before thanking him once again and walking away. Sure enough, she felt

many, many stares following her as she made her way back to her Prince, who was indeed waiting. He

held out his arm but was staring at the item on her head.

“That old man…” He said.

“You don’t like it?”

“I don’t like you wearing another man’s present.”

His jealousy was really something else… Cassandra smiled gently, though, and gave him a quick kiss

to appease him. It worked, as he helped her sit back with their little group. She heard her younger

sister step closer.

“Hmpf. I guess that old man is not completely rotten to the core after all…”

“Are you admitting His Highness might not be a bad man?”

“…I’m still thinking,” said Missandra.

Cassandra knew how stubborn she was, and that having her revise her judgment, even just a bit, was

quite an achievement after only one day in the Palace. She smiled at her younger sister, who blushed

under her hood.

“Oh… So the wild kitty can be tamed I guess,” said Shareen, who had watched the whole scene.

Missandra frowned and turned her head away, ignoring Shareen. Meanwhile, everyone had resumed

their chatting and drinking, and the first performers had arrived, playing songs and singing to some

hymn to the glory of the Dragon Empire.

“What language was that, with your younger sister?” Asked Kareen, whispering to her side.

“Our native language, from the southern tribes. All tribes spoke the same language, though each had

their own changes to it…”

“It’s impressive you two remember things you learned so young,” admitted the Imperial Concubine.

“I used to sing,” suddenly said Missandra. “I remembered our mother’s prayers and sang it over and

over again, to remember it…”

“I did the same,” whispered Cassandra, surprised her younger sister had the same reflex that she had.

In their tribe, children learned a lot of the language through songs and prayers. It was a big part of their

culture, as respect to the Nature Gods Cassandra still firmly believed in. On the scene, the songs the

musician performed were only about men. About the Glory of the past warriors, emperors, and savants

of the Dragon Empire.

Cassandra hadn’t sung out loud in years… Her previous master had heard her sing once and beat her

half to death for it. She accused Cassandra of cursing her in that savage’s language, as she had no

idea what her song was about.

Cassandra was looking at the performers, and something silent and painful was blooming in her heart.

She missed her homeland… Meeting Missandra, so changed after all those years, had brought back

memories she had buried deep in her mind. The familiar sounds of the water, the smell of the seaweed

and soaked wood were still engraved in her. She loved the rivers surrounding her village, the wild

streams, the fresh winds, and little waterfalls.

Playing barefoot in the mud, diving with her sister and swimming with the fishes, learning from her

mother about everything treasure their Nature Goddess had to offer…

“Are you okay?”

Kairen had put his hand on hers, scrutinizing her with a concerned frown. Cassandra nodded, smiling

back to him.

“I was lost in my memories,” she admitted,

She was about to add something but, not far from them, the first prince started coughing loudly again,

so much that people were distracted to the performance to watch him. The closest woman to him,

patting his back, looked genuinely worried.

Cassandra, too, frowned. This was a bad cough… She turned to Kairen.

“Do you mind if I…?”

“No, I’ll come with you.”

Kareen frowned, but she didn’t say anything to stop them. They both stood up and walked over to the

first Prince, who had trouble catching up his breathing. Cassandra politely bowed to him.

“Are you alright, your Highness? Do you need any help?”

“Ah… Lady Cassandra… If… if you don’t mind…”

“He’s been coughing more than usual,” explained the Lady in pink next to him. “He had a bit of a fever,

too…”

Indeed, he looked extremely pale. Kairen pulled a chair to help his older brother seat a bit, as the first

prince’s concubines were gathering around. Kairen’s glare kept them at bay, though, leaving only the

first concubine next to them.

“His Highness was born with weak lungs,” she explained. “Usually, he only gets sick once in a while,

but…”

Cassandra was careful, but she had to check him out. She put her fingers on his forehead, confirming

his fever, and put a hand on his back and chest as he was coughing again, closing her eyes.

“What are you doing?” Asked the concubine, confused.

“I’m trying to sense how are his lungs reacting to his coughing… The sound resonates through his

thoracic

cage…”

As the Prince’s cough subsided, Cassandra’s expression was getting gloomier. She knew that kind of

chronic disease. It wasn’t so rare, but unfortunately, it had to do with his weak respiratory system, and

she knew no definitive treatment.

She stood up, looking around.

“This kind of environment will make his Highness’ disease worse… The air is too cold, and the smokes

from the food and candles will make him sicker.”

“What do you suggest, Lady Cassandra?”

“Put him in a very clean room, with fresh sheets and not one speck of dust. I’ll write you a recipe for an

herbal tea, make sure he drinks it with a bit of honey and at a warm temperature, not too hot or too

cold. Let him rest and sleep, I’ll visit tomorrow morning.”

“Yes, Lady Cassandra, thank you so much!”

As soon as she was done writing the recipe down, the worried concubine escorted the first Prince out.

Compared to the other young ladies who were reluctant to leave the party and follow them, Cassandra

could tell that one was genuinely loving and worried for her Prince.

A lot of people, who weren’t watching the first Prince’s exit, had their eyes on Cassandra, once again.

The Concubines rarely cared for anyone but their own Prince, yet she had spent several minutes

checking Sephir, and chatting with his favorite concubine, too.

She walked back to Kareen and Shareen, trying to ignore all the stares. There were way too many

people around…

“Father!”

All eyes turned to Phetra, and Cassandra frowned. Whatever that woman was about to say, she knew

she wasn’t going to like it…

“Isn’t it time for the young Ladies present to show off their skills? It would be boring to only have

professionals do it, right? Fifth brother, didn’t you mention some of your ladies just yesterday?”

It wasn’t like Phetra to praise anyone else… Shareen and Cassandra exchanged a look, unclear about

what was to

happen.

“Let me guess… This one is as cunning as a snake?” Whispered Missandra.

“Dieni. Stay away from her, Lihue.”

Missandra nodded. She had already noticed how that woman was often glaring their way. It was indeed

a nest of venomous snakes…

“Oh, I know!” Replied the fifth Prince, Lephys. “Where is the redhead! Show them!”

Cassandra was disgusted. He didn’t even bother to remember his concubines’ names! No wonder,

when he had over two hundreds of them… Actually, he had brought about forty of fifty of them along to

the party, which made a huge feminine crowd around him.

Cassandra sighed, glancing at Kairen.

“What is it?” He asked.

“Seeing your brother reminds me of how lucky I am,” she sighed.

Kairen clicked his tongue. He could look over Cassandra touching Sephir for medical reasons, or

getting close to Anour as he was younger, but he wouldn’t let his concubine near that pervert Lephys.

He was notorious for his complete lack of restraint when it came to women. He had even forced down

two of the Emperor’s concubines, who had been executed as soon as it was found out.

The red-headed Concubine stepped forward and bowed lowly, but did not introduce herself or say

anything. Cassandra immediately noted how short her red dress was, and she wasn’t wearing any

jewelry. She looked very unsure and unwilling to be there. However, she took out two long red ribbons

and started dancing. It was beautiful, and the musicians soon began playing to accompany her.

After some time, she realized the concubine’s two ribbons had started burning. She had to keep

dancing, making the flames dance in the air, people having fun watching this. It was mesmerizing,

watching to fire snakes dancing around, menacing to set fire to the grass under her feet or her red hair

at any point.

When she was done, she threw her ribbons into the lake, the flames dying in the water. Everyone

around applauded, and the young lady bowed before going back to the fifth prince, her head down.

Cassandra could tell she had not done this out of her own accord….

“It was a bit boring, brother,” said Phetra with a sigh.

Even though most people probably didn’t agree with that statement, no one dared to interrupt an

Imperial Princess. Cassandra frowned. Phetra had her brother put one, two, three, to six other of his

concubines to dance or sing, one after another, but no matter how talented they were, she acted

unsatisfied.

After the seventh one, Lephys was upset to see her still so unhappy.

“Aren’t you too hard to please, Phetra? Why don’t you suggest a performer!”

Her vicious smile appeared right away.

“Should I? I mean, I would be curious to see our third Brother’s concubine perform. If she is so talented

as everyone praises her, certainly she should have a talent to show us?” ?

Cassandra frowned. So that was what Phetra had intended from the beginning… To have her play an

act in front of the whole crowd, reminding her she was just a Concubine. Kairen, furious, immediately

put a hand on his sword, but Cassandra stopped him. novelbin

Next to them, Shareen clicked her tongue.

“If you need a show, I’m good at throwing knives, sister. I would love to show you how skilled I am…”

The threat was so obvious, no one dared to breathe too loud in the area. However, Cassandra stood.

“If you want a performance, I’ll show you one,” she announced fiercely.

“Cassandra,” said her Prince, holding her back. “You don’t have to…”

“Don’t worry,” she said with a gentle smile. “I’ll be quick.”

Cassandra didn’t care for Phetra’s childish ways, but it was high time that woman stopped

underestimating her like some toy she could freely play around with. If she was hiding behind Kairen to

ignore her again, Cassandra would forever be seen as a weak concubine who couldn’t stand for

herself.

It was time to get rid of that image, for good.

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 66​

The Mermaid’s Chant As she walked up to the center, every pair of eyes was on her. Most people were curious to know more

about the War God’s Concubine, the young lady the Emperor himself was so fond of.

Cassandra’s frail figure, despite being alone, looked very proud and solemn at that moment. With her

beautiful dress, her jewelry, and those gorgeous eyes, no one could deny her beauty. If it wasn’t for her

scars she didn’t bother to hide, no one could have guessed she used to be a slave…

The young concubine walked up to the lake but, instead of stopping near it, she kept going, taking off

her shoes and stepping barefoot into the water. The fresh sensation on her little feet was delicious.

Cassandra stood there for a few seconds, making people wonder if she was going to dance, but

contrary to their expectations, she sat down, on her knees. All of her lower body was now immersed in

the water. She put her palms on the surface of the water, making it stay there, her hands on top of the

surface as if she was sensing it.

Shareen glanced at Missandra, who was smiling. It was obvious the younger sister already knew what

Cassandra was about to do. Shareen thought about asking, but then, she did not. She would rather

have the surprise of it.

After a few seconds of silence, Cassandra opened her lips and, softly, began to sing.

Everyone was surprised. Not only this language was completely unknown and very strange to them,

but her voice was much deeper and clearer they had thought. It felt like an echo, her silvery voice

spreading around like a cold wind. There was something eerie and unreal about it, that kept the whole

crowd speechless. 2

As Cassandra kept singing, people exchanged looks, barely believing their ears. Was that haunting

voice even human? It was giving them shivers and goosebumps, hearts beating faster. Some people

felt strangely appealed to it, while others found it… scary. As if the woman that was sitting there was

singing some forbidden chant, something that did not belong to this world.

The song wasn’t over, but something else happened. One of the Concubines saw it first, and gasped,

pointing it out with her finger without a word.

Something was happening with the Lake. It was calm just a few moments ago, but slowly, little circles

were now appearing at random locations on the surface. At first, it was very subtle, making people think

it was just a coincidence until they realized it wasn’t. One by one, little ripples started appearing, and

the precision of how it matched Cassandra’s voice didn’t leave any doubt. The young concubine was

doing this.

Her eyes closed, Cassandra kept singing, and it was as if the Lake was echoing her song. The circles

started growing bigger and bigger, crossing each other, matching every note she sang. No one dared to

say a word, or even breathe too loud. They were absolutely mesmerized by this show.

When they thought they couldn’t be more surprised, another guest pointed something in the water.

Sure enough, under the clear surface, something else was happening.

Little movements were seen and kept intriguing everyone until people realized it was the fish. As if they

were dancing, hundreds of little or middle-sized fish were swimming around, staying close to the

surface but without crossing it. Moving in little crowds, the underwater creatures were going in circles

and curves, so synchronized it was incredible to witness. As unbelievable as it was, they were definitely

reacting to Cassandra’s song. Most of them were gathering close to her, in such numbers that all of the

water around her was filled with fish all sizes.

Bigger fish started to appear as Cassandra’s voice got deeper, taking people by surprise. Among them,

a large white carp was dancing around, in the middle of the lake, following the currents created by the

other fish. With the song taking a new turn, the ripples increased, smaller and more agitated.

Something was getting a bit scary about her song. The clear surface broke, and little waves appeared

randomly, chasing the smaller fish back into the lower levels of the lake, while the bigger ones stayed.

At that very moment, Cassandra opened her eyes, staring right at Phetra.

The Princess was very uncomfortable with that. There was something threatening about that song, the

more she heard the more she wanted to get away from Cassandra. She was shivering, feeling scared

and uneasy. The Lake, too, was getting dangerously agitated. The little waves were getting bigger, like

an angered sea that was about to swallow its surroundings. The young Concubine didn’t feel like a frail

young woman anymore. More like a water creature, waiting to trap her victim…

When the song came to a sudden end, it took a few seconds for everything and everyone to settle

down.

.

The lake returned to its quiet state, and only a few fish kept hanging and circling around Cassandra.

Some little ones were poking against her legs and feet with curiosity. The crowd stayed speechless for

one more minute. No one dared to break the silence as if the magic would be washed away.

The first clap came from the Imperial Concubine Kareen. The brutal sounds had several people jump

as if they had been woken up from a dream. She was followed by her children and the Emperor. Since

the most powerful man in the Empire was clapping, no one else could hold back. novelbin

While everyone was cheering loudly and acclaiming her, Cassandra stood, sending one last glance at

Phetra before turning around to leave the water.

“Beautiful! Absolutely heavenly!” Claimed the Emperor.

Cassandra bowed, before walking back to her Prince. Kairen stood to go and meet her halfway.

In her chair, Shareen let out a long sigh.

“What the heck was that? This is divine power!”

“It’s called the Mermaid’s Chant,” explained Missandra. “In our native tribe, every child begins to learn it

when they turn seven. Our people have this ability to modify our voice to have it match the water’s

natural rhythm.”

“You’re telling me this was all a.. some water trick?”

“This is not a trick! It takes years of training to master it! My sister was naturally gifted with a great

voice, she learned it in a few months. Some people try their whole life without success. Your people

could never master it.”

“Missandra, please,” said Cassandra as she was arriving at their side.

“What? It’s true! The Rain Tribe is one of the very few tribes who descend from a Mermaid and

inherited her voice. People in the Dragon Empire can’t have that.”

“That’s only what the legend says,” chuckled her sister.

While Cassandra and Missandra kept bickering, Kareen was still truly amazed. While the Imperial

Family had inherited the gift of Dragon Taming, she had never suspected other people could have rival

characteristics… Underneath her appearance, Cassandra had kept that precious gift hidden for so

long, today’s demonstration was a real shock.

“Well, well!” Said the Emperor. “Phetra, after that, I don’t think you can say you’re unimpressed

anymore! My White Lily, what a gift you have! You need to come and sing for that old man sometimes, I

would love to hear that beautiful song again!”

Everyone around didn’t dare say a thing, but they were utterly shocked. Why did the Emperor make it

look so normal? That woman had just sung something strange and shaken up the whole lake! No one

could look at Cassandra with the same eyes as before. That song was heavenly, and whether people

had felt fear or bliss while listening, they all shared the same strange feeling of wanting to hear that

again.

The Emperor ordered for more entertainers to come, but after Cassandra’s song, anything else felt

quite blend.

However, there was an unexpected effect on that. While Shareen when on to chat with the ministers

present, and Kareen discussed with another Imperial Concubine, a bunch of young concubines

appeared to greet Cassandra.

“Lady Cassandra! Your song was marvelous!”

“I didn’t think you had such talent!”

“Your dress is so beautiful, it suits your skin tone perfectly!”

“Is that the Emperor’s gift? How lucky!”

While she was taken by surprise by this sudden wave of praises, Cassandra answered politely, but

nothing more. She hadn’t forgotten the cold treatment she had received previously from all those

women. Cassandra couldn’t trust any of them, regardless of their words and smiles. She was actually

grateful to Kairen, as the War God’s presence next to her kept those women from standing too close to

her. They didn’t dare get within a five feet circle around him, otherwise, Cassandra was sure they would

have been all overwhelming her.

They didn’t even mind her answers much, most of their talk was between them, chatting about how

beautiful, how smart or how surprising Cassandra was as if she had to hear them again and again to

believe it.

“What a bunch of annoying leeches,” sighed Missandra behind her.

“What did that servant say!” Yelled one of the concubines who had heard her.

“Nothing that wasn’t true,” replied Cassandra, standing up. “If you are done, I’d like to eat in peace,

ladies.”

In other circumstances, the Concubines wouldn’t have let that go. They would have complained to their

Princes, maybe got the servant killed and Cassandra punished. However, it had been made very clear

that the War God’s favorite was not someone they could even consider punishing in any way. Hence,

they had no choice but to bite their tongues and swallow their pride.

“Where are you going,” asked Kairen.

“Just going to take a stroll. I’ll get sleepy if I just laze around, stay seated and eat.”

“I’ll come with you.”

Cassandra frowned, glancing at the bunch of men in uniforms that had been waiting to the side to

approach.

“Aren’t you going to talk to the ministers at all? It’s okay, I’ll keep Mie and Dahlia with me.”

The War God frowned. It was that expression he always made when Cassandra was taking a

reasonable decision he wasn’t very fond of. He sighed, glaring the poor ministers’ way.

“Fine. But be careful, and where I can see you.”

“I’m not leaving the area, I promise,” she said while giving him a quick peck on the lips.

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 67​

The First Prince

The area was indeed crowded, people gathering in little groups to chat. Cassandra soon noticed most

of the groups were concubines gathered around their man, or men talking between themselves.

A lot of them actually interrupted their conversations to greet het, much to Cassandra’s surprise.

Whether it was her relationship to Kairen, the Emperor’s speech earlier or her song, something had

definitely changed in the way people looked at Cassandra. The women actively tried to befriend her,

while the men were a bit… corny. She didn’t like either and did her best to avoid the groups. All the

young concubine wanted was to have a little stroll, but she hadn’t thought it would be so complicated.

Missandra played her part as her servant, carrying a little tray of food for her, and giving her excuses to

avoid people who were acting too pushy. Compared to her, Dahlia was quite quiet and a bit awkward.

Cassandra had realized the young woman had gotten a lot shyer since Missandra had appeared, but

couldn’t figure out why.

As she was talking with both of them, a duo she hadn’t expected to meet came up in front of her,

followed by a crowd of concubines. The fifth and sixth princes.

“Lady Cassandra! That song was terrific!” Said Anour, as nice and smiling as usual. “I had no idea you

could sing so well!”

“Indeed,” sighed Lephys. “None of my concubines could sing as well as that, even the best ones! I’m a

bit disappointed. I thought our older brother’s tastes were odd, but no I realize he might have a good

eye for women.”

Cassandra didn’t like the way he said that or how he was talking about his concubines. The ladies

behind him were all strikingly beautiful and visibly desperate to get his attention, wearing splendid red

outfits and lots of jewelry and makeup. However, no matter how rude she found him, Lephys was the

fifth Imperial Prince, she couldn’t say anything impolite to him. novelbin

She bowed politely.

“Thank you for the compliments, your Highnesses, I am glad you enjoyed it.”

“Isn’t this your first New Year Celebration at the Palace, Lady Cassandra?” Asked Anour. “I need to

show you the Dragon burning flames! Wait for a second!”

The young Prince ran off to get something, followed by two servants who were struggling to keep up

with his energy. Meanwhile, Lephys smiled, his eyes checking Cassandra from head to toe with a

smirk.

“Actually, now that I look at you from up close, you are quite fine, aren’t you? I’ll revise what I said

earlier, my older brother has an eye for women. After all, sometimes it’s not all about the outer

appearance!”

“Thanks…”

Lephys winked at her, making her even more uneasy. She could feel Missandra’s disapproving glare in

her back but hoped her younger sister could stay quiet just a few more minutes before causing an

incident.

“You know, I’m always amazed how a weak-looking woman like you was able to seduce my older

brother. Your voice probably isn’t your only skill, is it? Do you have other secrets my brother can enjoy?

Come on, feel free to tell me, I’m curious! I realize women have many secrets I have yet to…”

“Women do have secrets, your Highness, and sometimes it’s better to respect them,” coldly replied

Cassandra.

She had taken enough of his attitude. Treating his concubines like toys and making remarks about her

as if she was a cunning hoe that acted innocent only to seduce Kairen into sleeping with her was more

than she could bear. No matter how patriarchal and unbalanced the Dragon Empire was towards

women, there were limits. Even the Emperor himself acknowledged and treated his concubines better

than that.

Lephys, however, didn’t take the hint. Whether she was too subtle or he was too sure of himself, he

hadn’t even noticed Cassandra was mad.

“There’s something about foreigners. Maybe I should try more foreign women! I’m getting awfully

bored, always seeing the same face, anyway. I can always… Aouch!”

He crouched down and suddenly wailed about some bee sting, holding his foot and yelling around.

Cassandra knew exactly where to look, but Missandra was playing innocent next to her, pretending to

be absorbed in the details of her dress, which didn’t have any.

“It hurts! You! Aren’t you a doctor! Do something!” He yelled, still holding his foot.

“Sorry your Highness, I’m afraid a lowly woman like me is not skilled enough to treat you,” replied

Cassandra.

Meanwhile, his concubines quickly surrounded him, asking how they could help and showing pity for

him. They were mostly unuseful and noisy, but in a matter of seconds, the wall of women between

Cassandra and the Prince was enough for her to walk away without being impolite.

Missandra was laughing behind her, unable to hold back any longer.

“What did you do?” Asked Dahlia, at a loss.

“She dropped some stinging nettles on his feet,” chuckled Cassandra. “I didn’t see you do it but I

recognized the leaves on the ground… They definitely weren’t in this garden before.”

“I always have some with me, just in case. You have no idea how many men I have needed to use

them on… Actually, that guy should call himself lucky, I don’t always use it on their feet.” (3)

Dahlia gasped, shocked, while the sisters laughed together.

After that, Cassandra made sure to stay away from the fifth brother, who complained for one more hour

before an Imperial Physician was called to treat him. Anour, however, came back to show her some

interesting little candles, shaped like Dragons, that would burn with blue flames. She wondered if the

Princes had grown with so different personalities because they had been born from different mothers…

Though Anour had also been raised by Kareen, he was still twelve years younger than the War God,

and still quite innocent.

Cassandra chatted with him for a while longer, happy no one dared to distract them. The sixth Prince

was still a bit too young to be of much interest to the single ladies, and they all focused on his older

brothers.

Though she had seen it before, Cassandra still couldn’t believe how desperate some women were to

enter the Imperial Harems. Some girls younger than her were ogling the Emperor or kept bugging the

Princes present. The only ones who were free to walk without being harassed were the War God and

Anour, for obvious reasons.

Cassandra exchanged quick glances with the War God, from where he was standing and chatting with

the ministers and scholars. She had seen him frown and glare a lot during her brief exchange with his

brothers, but Missandra had solved the problem before he had to come.

No matter where she stood, Cassandra could feel his warm shadow over her. The War God was

protecting her from a distance. That feeling was the best and made her feel safe. Though, she liked it

better when he stood where she could reach him.

When she couldn’t take it anymore, after another stroll, she headed back to her Prince, her cheeks

blushing with a shy pink. He was still not done talking with the ministers, but welcomed her silently,

putting an arm around her waist and kissing her temple. No words were needed, and even the men

present acted normally, only nodding to greet the young Concubine.

They were talking about war and the matters of the North. Cassandra knew exactly what was being

discussed, and listened to it carefully. Most of those men probably thought she was only standing there,

unable to understand what was going on, but they would have been completely wrong. Her few weeks

spent in the camp had taught her

anything she needed to know. She didn’t say anything, however, as she didn’t care what those men

thought, and couldn’t bother to step in.

Strangely, those days were among the best she had in her entire life. She couldn’t help but blush a bit

more, remembering the snowstorm and the long, long hours with Kairen in his tent… Their child had

likely been conceived during that storm, too. Cassandra couldn’t repress her soft smile while thinking

about it.

She didn’t realize her expression at that time got the men’s attention. The young Concubine was truly

too charming at that moment, with her skin as pink as her beautiful dress.

Unfortunately for the ministers present, the War God had seen it too. He dismissed them with a glare,

and turned to Cassandra, putting his hands on her hips.

“Don’t do that in front of other men.”

“Do what?” She asked, confused.

He frowned, but whatever it was, he couldn’t express it. Eventually, the War God sighed, holding her

closer.

Cassandra chuckled and gave him a quick peck on the lips, brushing his growing beard with her

fingers. She didn’t care for the curious crowd around them anymore. Actually, she wished they’d be

alone, as they had barely got any time together all day… She sent a glance back, and Dahlia

understood her completely. She grabbed Missandra’s hand and pulled her back to Kareen’s side,

ignoring the younger sister’s complaints. Meanwhile, Cassandra turned to her Prince again, giving him

a shy smile.

“Is it alright if we… step out for a little while?”

The Prince took a few seconds to understand her request. He was flustered, but Cassandra’s pink

cheeks and eyes confirmed what he thought she meant. It wasn’t like her at all to be this… demanding.

Was it because of the pregnancy? Or her sister’s influence? In any case, there was no way he wouldn’t

agree.

Guiding her out of the wide garden, Kairen walked to the closest corridor and found an isolated and

desert area, a little salon where no one was likely to come by. As soon as he closed the door, both

lovers turned to each other and kissed. Cassandra was rarely this bold, but she had missed him too

much. For some reason, her whole body was craving this. Her thoughts got blurry, as she couldn’t do

anything but focus on his lips on hers, the touch of his hands exploring her body, lifting her dress’ skirt

to caress her legs. She caressed his spiky cheeks, his neck, every inch of his hot skin. The simple

contact of him under her hands was spreading an incredible warmth through her whole body. The little

flame that had ignited earlier was growing into a big wildfire, something she couldn’t stop, didn’t want to

stop and was consuming her flesh into the intense burns of desire.

Kairen wasn’t able to hold back either. He gently pushed her all the way to the luxurious couch waiting

on the side, unable to stop touching her. He wanted her, to get drunk in her perfume and lost in that soft

skin.

That woman was a mystery, yet he knew her far better than he had known any other woman. Mermaid

or woman, Cassandra would open up her arms for him. He didn’t care much how many more secrets

she had. He liked her, the mysteries she held close and anything she still had to reveal after.

As they sat facing each other, he pulled her onto his lap, one of her favorite position, and took off her

dress’ straps, letting it slide down to her waist and revealing her perfect breasts. It was a bit rounder

and bigger since she was with a child, and he didn’t hate that. He started kissing her, making her moan

with his tongue. Every sound she made was like music to his ears. He hadn’t forgotten her song from

earlier, but the one voice he liked more was the one she had when she was excited by his touch. No

one knew that one but him…

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 68​

The Dragon’s Hunger Cassandra shivered, feeling her skin warming up way too quickly under his hot touch. Her cheeks were

red, as she let him toy with her breasts, breathing loudly and closing her eyes, enjoying those

sensations. Could he hear her heartbeat going crazy when he was this close? It felt like it could bump

out of her chest! Cassandra had to hold on to his shoulders, and struggled to undo his armor. He was

lifting her skirt and pulling her top down to caress her without taking her dress off completely, but she

wanted to be able to feel his chest against hers.

Once the armor loudly fell on the floor, Kairen smiled, and reached out for her lips again. He put his

fingers in her hair, playing with the free strands and caressing her nape, keeping her close. His other

hand was busy between her legs, his hot fingers driving her crazier and wetter. He knew how to play,

and obviously took pleasure in watching her tremble and react to his every move. Cassandra felt him

getting harder despite his pants between them, and blushed even more. She wanted him. She wanted

him, now…

Kairen was just about as impatient as she was. Lowering his pants a bit, he finally let it out and, slowly,

guided her. Cassandra felt her legs and her inner parts trembling, just from feeling him so close to her

entrance. She was red, moist and too excited to bear it anymore. She slowly sat down, exhaling loudly

with pleasure. It took a few seconds for both of them to adjust, but those seconds were filled with

kisses and caresses.

It was the best sensation. Him, filling her, spreading his warmth like a fire through her whole body.

Cassandra has gotten used to it, enough to be addicted to this sensation. She was panting a bit, but his

lips soon found hers, keeping it busy with another wild kiss. They were both impatient, and unable to

wait any longer. Kairen started moving his hips, and Cassandra responded naturally, trying to tame the

beast under her. He was wild, savage and unpredictable. She moaned, gasped for air and moaned

again. The wiggling of her body on his had something terribly indecent about it, and yet, she loved it.

She wanted more, crying out his name out and holding on to his neck. His fierce rod in her was driving

her unbearably crazy. Something snapped in her head, and she couldn’t hide her pleasure anymore.

Her own voice was getting hoarse, louder and indecent, but she didn’t stop it. Kairen didn’t give her a

second to rest. He just wanted more, more, more of this woman. He’d take her, grab her hips and pull

her in and out on him, guiding her shaking body to relish in this pleasure. It was wild, primal sex. The

oldest dance in the world, a man and a woman together indulging in the pleasures of the flesh. 5

Cassandra’s skin was pink and sweaty, her blood rushing to her extremities, her limbs going numb from

such wilderness. She kept calling him, like a plea, her voice so embarrassingly sexy and suave. The

War God was like a wild beast, mating his queen and unleashing his desire for her, inside her.

Cassandra felt it coming, like always. She knew his body, all too well to not know when he was about to

give it to her. That incredible, last moment of unleashed, furious pleasure. He’d accelerate, pant and

groan, deepen his thrusts and, deep inside, relish it. Cassandra moaned even louder, feeling him so

deep… She heard her own voice break into a hoarse moan, exhausted.

The heat was gradually decreasing, but that short exercise had been intense nevertheless. Cassandra

took a minute, her head resting on her Prince’s shoulder, to catch her breath and wait for her heartbeat

to slow down. Her skin was still shivering a bit, and Kairen’s warm hand caressing it was soothing her.

He gently pulled away, making her grimace a little, and kissed her skin gently. Cassandra let out a long

sigh of relief, her thirst quenched. They didn’t need any words. She kissed him gently, savoring his

taste a bit more with a little chuckle.

“Feeling better?” He asked.

“Yes…”

It was as if he knew she had needed this. A little break away from the world, just the two of them,

indulging in this carnal desire.

They stayed like this a while longer, just caressing and kissing each other, gently and slowly, enjoying

this moment alone. Neither of them felt like breaking that bubble and going back yet. After a short

moment, though, Cassandra chuckled.

“We have to go back…”

Kairen simply nodded, looking at her with his dark eyes.

“You look content.”

“I am,” she admitted, still blushing.

She did her best to dress up, making sure nothing felt out of place. Somehow, she felt like their intimate

moment was going to show one way or another on her, and felt a bit embarrassed. She helped Kairen

put his armor back on to keep her hands busy instead of fidgety, and he adjusted the little diadem on

her head with a frown.

“What is it?”

“…I don’t like it.”

“The diadem? It’s very pretty though.”

I was curious that he didn’t like something she was wearing. He usually seemed happy whenever she

had an occasion to dress up a bit… However, to her little diadem, he was almost glaring at. (4)

“You really don’t like it? It’s from the Emperor…”

She couldn’t refuse to wear something the Emperor had personally gifted her!

“It’s from my father.”

“What about it?”

“I don’t like you wearing something coming from another man.”

Cassandra was rendered speechless. Really? Did his jealousy know any limit! How was she supposed

to answer to that? From his expression, she could tell he was going to be stubborn about this… After

thinking about it, she shouldn’t have been so surprised He even bickered with his own Dragon, and the

Emperor probably had some concubines about as young as she was.

She sighed.

“I have to wear it tonight, though, his Highness personally gifted it to me.”

He frowned a bit more. He obviously didn’t like it, but Cassandra couldn’t help it. She chuckled, giving

him a quick peck on his lips despite his sour expression.

“I’ll leave it at your mother’s apartments when we leave, alright? I don’t need to wear it outside of the

Imperial Palace, as long as I take care of it, it should be fine.”

“Fine…” He growled.

Cassandra smiled, happy she had tamed the beast just this once. She was getting a bit better at

handling him. She took his hand, trying to distract him.

“Let’s go back now,” she said with a gentle voice.

They walked back to the big area where the festivities were still ongoing. There were so many guests

and people attending, it was unlikely anyone had even noticed they were gone for a few minutes at all.

They took a few steps together. When she was walking beside the War God, things were much

different for Cassandra. People would glance at them, but no one dared to stare or even approach

them too close. A new show had begun too, exotic dancers, capturing most of the crowd’s attention.

Cassandra and Kairen walked back to their table. After their little exercise session, she needed to rest

a bit. She let out a sigh of relief while sitting down, though her body was still clearly remembering the

vigorous exercise

from earlier. Kairen, sitting next to her, was defying anyone to come close with his natural death-

threatening expression.

Cassandra couldn’t have been more grateful, though. For some reason, she was hungry again, and

enjoyed her time eating in peace.

However, strangely, her usual favorites had changed again. The cheese cubes she used to love now

made her feel nauseous, while she was strangely craving… meat.

She whispered to Kairen about it when she heard a peal of familiar laughter behind her.

“Yeah, carrying a Dragon’s child will do that to you,” said Kareen while taking her seat back at the next

table.

She gestured for a nearby servant to come, and ordered them to bring a set of cooked meat for

Cassandra. The young concubine felt a bit strange letting Kareen order for her, but she usually didn’t

eat any red meat, this was a first for her. She was more used to a vegetarian diet, with some fish

sometimes.

“Don’t eat raw meat though”, said Kareen. “Your stomach is still human, even if it tells you to eat like a

Dragon.”

“It feels so strange. I feel like a whole new person.”

“You still have a few months to go, dear, you better get used to it. And once your son is born, prepare

to feed a carnivore. Kairen could eat almost as much as his Dragon when he was born, and was

horribly grumpy when he was hungry.”

Cassandra laughed a bit, thinking of her Prince’s younger days. She wondered what kind of child he

was? And if their son would be like him…

She caressed her little baby bump. She couldn’t hide it under her dresses now, it was getting more and novelbin

more obvious as the days went on. However, she didn’t mind. She had new curves, wasn’t looking so

bony anymore and even her hair felt a bit soother. She was grateful to be so well cared for, though.

Having to deal with her nausea and growing appetite would have been terrible if she wasn’t helped by

Kairen and the servants of the Diamond or Imperial Palace.

“Brother!”

Shareen had just come back, too, with a frown on, her hands on her hips,

“Did you listen to that annoying minister of the War Affairs? Or should I have punched him for two?”

Indeed, behind her, one poor man was on the floor, half of his face looking very, very painful and

purple… No one dared to come to his help, though, keeping a careful distance around him until some

servants came to help him up.

“Shareen, I already told you not to make your fights to obvious, didn’t I?” Scolded her mother. “He is

wearing such a big outfit, yet you had to go for the face.”

“He can walk around like that, mother, I don’t care. That idiot was downgrading Brother’s army, calling

them lazy for maintaining the border without crossing over!”

“Oh. Why did you let him conscious then? He looks too fine for me.”

Shareen ignored her mother, though, turning to Kairen, waiting for his answer.

He didn’t say anything, though, not for a while. Just when Cassandra was wondering what was wrong,

she heard a flap of wings.

“Krai!” She said, happy to spot the familiar black silhouette.

However, the Dragon didn’t stop, only turning his head to her with a light, familiar growl. It was obvious

he wouldn’t be able to land in this area, not without crushing a few people under him. However, he

extended his giant claws, making people run away in fear. However, he flew low only to pick that same

minister up from the ground. The man screeched so high-pitched, some people rubbed their ears,

annoyed. However, no one dared to comment as the Dragon flew away with his prey, disappearing

again. Shareen smiled, looking satisfied, and helped herself to some wine.

No one dared to comment on the incident, whether they had heard the fight with Shareen earlier or

were too scared to ask.

“Kairen! Son, what was that?” Asked the Emperor.

“Taking out the trash, Father.”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 69​

The Feud

Several people couldn’t help but laugh at that sentence, though they were smart enough to hide it.

Some others were more terrified, avoiding Kairen’s direction at all costs and their faces white as a

sheet. Meanwhile, from his throne, the Emperor sighed.

“Make sure your dragons behave, will you? How can the party go on if there are no more guests!”

“Dragons tend to be wilful, father,” said Shareen with a sneer. “Who knows, if they get hungry they

might come again looking for snacks.”

“Don’t make us laugh, Shareen,” suddenly growled the Second Prince. “As if he didn’t control the Black

Dragon perfectly…”

Shareen didn’t appreciate the prince talking out against her. She immediately glared at him back.

“How about you teach us about controlling Dragons, brother? Call yours out now, let us all see how

much of a Dragon-tamer you are!”

Right as she finished saying that, a loud growl echoed from somewhere in the Palace. It was further

away, though. No matter where he was, the red Dragon was echoing his master’s anger. Cassandra

couldn’t help but be a bit worried. What if he really called him all the way there? Wouldn’t he get in a

fight with Krai, or injure people? Every time she had seen the red Dragon, he was securely caged, but

what if he was actually freed? The animosity between the brothers would definitely have him target

Kairen. She trusted Krai would respond immediately, but…

Just as she was lost in her thoughts and worrying, Kairen gently put his hand on hers. He wasn’t

looking at her, still glaring in Varhen’s way, but his thumb was gently caressing her skin, helping her

calm down a bit.

Varhen took a few seconds but then, to her surprise, a reptilian smile appeared on his face as he was

still glaring at Shareen.

“Why would you need me to teach you anything about Dragons, Shareen? Women don’t need to know

about dragon-taming.”

The insult was clear, and even Cassandra felt outraged. He was clearly looking down on the

Princesses, because unlike their brothers, they had no Dragons of their own. Shareen became red in

anger, but just as she was about to say something, the loudest growls were heard.

Though she wasn’t surprised to see Krai come back, though he had to half-stand on one of the roofs,

Cassandra had not expected to see the Golden Dragon make an appearance too. However, Glahad

was growling even more furiously, clearly glaring at Varhen with his ruby eyes. The arrival of the two

biggest Imperial Dragons was enough to scare a lot of guests, who, for some reason, apparently

thought the wisest place to hide at would be inside the buildings. Cassandra disagreed, as the walls

looked about to collapse under the beasts’ weight…

Even Missandra and Dahlia had run back towards her, both of them hiding behind her seat, afraid. She

couldn’t blame them. She probably would have been just as terrified if the War God hadn’t been

holding her hand all this time. The Dragons’ angry growls were deafening, proportionally to their anger.

Shareen, who had paid no attention to the Dragons all this time, suddenly stood up and took out her

sword, too, furious.

“I dare you to say such words again, Varhen.”

“Enough!”

The Emperor was standing up too, and glaring at the both of them.

“Enough of your feuds! This is the New Year Celebrations. I want no fight in front of our guests, not

tonight, not tomorrow or for the next days! Varhen, Shareen, enough of you too! Both of you go back to

your apartments for tonight!”

Shareen was about to protest, but her mother clicked her tongue. The two of them exchanged glances

for a while, almost as if they were having a silent conversation until Shareen cried out in frustration.

She violently swang her sword through the air in frustration, put it back and turned to leave without a

word.

Cassandra felt bad for her, and couldn’t help but glare in Varhen’s way. The Prince was watching

Shareen go, but hadn’t moved himself. He was also about to say something, but the War God opened

his mouth first.

“Father told you to leave, Varhen.”

The ice and hatred in his voice was so intense, the whole area became as cold as the Onyx Castle for

a few seconds. Cassandra wondered if the second brother would argue or fight Kairen…

However, after a long glare, he stood up silently and walked away in a strange silence. The air was

tense, so much that absolutely no guest dared to say a word for a few minutes after the Prince was

gone. Cassandra, who had been holding her breath unknowingly, took a long sigh. She felt sorry for

Shareen, but couldn’t help but be grateful that Varhen was gone, at least for that night.

Just as the moment became awkward, the Emperor sat back, looking tired. Glahad and Krai, who

obviously were faster to calm down, seemed unwilling to leave. Both Dragons were overlooking the

area with curious eyes, their front paws in the roofs of the building. They looked like they were

wondering if they would fit in the area if they climbed over. The answer was no. Even with the area

cleared, there were still many food stalls and tables everywhere, ready to be crushed.

Moreover, the bravest guests were slowly coming back since the Dragons had stop growling like angry

beasts. Cassandra, who had just been delivered a humongous portion of meat, grabbed one big chunk

by the bone, and stood up, walking to Krai.

“Hinue! What are you doing…?” Asked Missandra, still following behind her, worried.

She kept sending glances back to Kairen, as if she was hoping he’d stop Cassandra or his Dragon, but

Kairen wasn’t even looking their way. Meanwhile, his concubine was walking towards the building

which Krai was on top of, his snout sniffing the piece of fuming meat with deep interest.

He growled softly, lowering his head as much as he could without climbing over, and Cassandra threw

the meat at him. He caught it, happily eating his little snack with a satisfied expression. When he was

done, including his lip licking, she smiled and extended her arm, making Missandra squeak.

“Hinue, are you crazy! This is a wild creature! He can eat you!”

“He won’t,” said Cassandra with a confident smile.

Indeed, Krai only touched her head with his snout, his eyes wide open, curious to what his favorite

human was playing at. Cassandra scratched his scales a bit before stepping back and grabbing

Missandra with her other hand.

“Oh, no, no, no,” said Missandra, “I am not going to like this…”

“It’s okay, he’s a good boy.”

Missandra did not believe a Dragon several times her size could be anything near a good boy!

However, she only struggled a bit, while Cassandra confidently, pushed her in front, talking to the

Dragon.

“This is my younger sister. Can you try not to eat her? Please?”

Krai was staring at the both of them, busy sniffing, curious. Of course, there was no way to know he

understood. He tilted his head to the side and growled a bit, making a curious impression, as if he was

chatting with her. His claw was scratching against the roof, though, so maybe he was just getting a bit

impatient.

Cassandra smiled, but it was time for him to go before the building really collapse. She wasn’t sure the

Imperial Palace was fully dragon-proof.

“See you tomorrow,” she said to the Dragon, before walking away, still holding Missandra’s hands.

Krai didn’t understand, as he was still on the roof, growling a bit and trying to get her attention.

Cassandra ignored him and walked back to her seat, where she couldn’t see him. She washed her

hand full of meat juice and whatever dirt Krai had on his scales while releasing Missandra with her

other hand,

As soon as she let go, the younger sister’s legs went numb, and she fell on her knees with a sound of

despair. Dahlia crouched down next to her.

“Are you okay…?” She asked.

“I am not! Those were the most terrifying minutes of my life…”

The young servant girl chuckled. It was the first time for Missandra to lose her fierce and feisty upfront

like that. Cassandra laughed too and gave her a few minutes to regain her composure. Missandra kept

pouting after that though, stating that her older sister had almost risked her life with the crazy idea to

befriend a dragon…

After the previous events, the guests were slowly coming back under the Emperor’s impulse and tried

to resume the party as if nothing happened, and two enormous Dragons heads weren’t hovering over

them. Glahad and Krai soon got bored, though, and after a while longer, both of them left flying. It was

a magnificent sight to watch the Golden Dragon actually spread his wings and fly, though. He was

shining brightly in the night, while Krai was like a black shadow, hard to follow and drawing shapes in

the dark blue sky.

The New Year Celebrations were supposed to last for a full week, all day and night long, but of course,

people had to take breaks in between. At the Emperor’s party, most people tried their best to stay the

longest possible, as not to offend the Host. The Emperor seemed to have incredible stamina despite

his age, not showing any signs of fatigue.

Kareen, however, soon got bored and decided to leave. She was obviously upset after Shareen got

kicked out, and no one managed to keep her any longer once she had made up her mind to go back to

her apartments, much to the Emperor’s disappointment.

Other people would do their best to stay the longest and enjoy themselves, but everyone was bound to

show fatigue at some point.

It was especially true for Cassandra, with her pregnancy taking a toll on her. Several hours after dark,

despite her best attempts to stay entertained and eat and drink at a slow pace, she kept dozing off until

Kairen didn’t let her argue anymore and decided to leave. She didn’t argue, as she was too tired. The

Prince gently helped her up and took her back to his room, no one commenting on their departure. novelbin

Cassandra felt bad for being among the earliest to leave the party, but it couldn’t be helped, she truly

was too tired. She was falling half-asleep already just from being carried in his arms.

Kairen dismissed Dahlia and Missandra when they reached their room and landed her gently on the

bed. Cassandra was too tired, she didn’t even feel him undress her and remover her jewelry. She was

just relieved to be finally laying in a bed. She hadn’t realized her back pains were getting so terrible

until then.

Finally, the War God laid next to her, wrapping her up in his embrace, and, once she felt her skin

against hers, she let go and fell asleep for good.

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 70​

The Wedding Plan

Cassandra fell into a deep slumber, exhausted by the whole day. She had a dreamless night, a

peaceful one, surrounded by the right warmth and soft scents of verbena. Several pots of that plant had

been put in their room to help her sleep better.

Kairen, too, made sure to position his arms in the most comfortable position for her before getting to

sleep himself. He was even more cautious than usual, as his Concubine recently struggled to get a

good night’s sleep, and often woke up to her nausea.

That next morning, Cassandra slept as much as she needed. No one dared to bother her, and, when

she woke up by herself, felt refreshed after a good night’s sleep. Her body was a bit sore, but nothing

unbearable. She stretched a bit, sitting up to confirm she was alone. The Prince’s side of the bed was

cold… How long had she slept? She could hear the music outside, the festivities still going on. The

sunlight made her feel like it was quite late in the morning, too.

She grabbed her robe and walked to the window, glancing down. Indeed, she could see the lake and

the garden around, flooded with people again. Did some not sleep at all? She was too far and too high

to recognize anyone, though.

“Lady Cassandra! Did you sleep well?”

Dahlia had just walked in, carrying a new dress for her. Two other servants girls entered right behind

her, with hot water and oils. They started preparing her a bath, immediately surrounding the room with

a refreshing citrus smell.

“I did, thank you. I slept late, didn’t I?”

“His Highness insisted we let you sleep, my Lady. It’s almost midday now! But Imperial Concubine

Kareen said she wants to have late breakfast with you.”

“She’s been waiting for me!” Realized Cassandra, a bit embarrassed.

“She knows you were sleeping, my lady, she said she was fine with waiting as long as you got a good

rest. His Highness the third prince agreed to it too, and insisted we wait for you to wake up.”

“My Lord is with his mother?” Asked Cassandra, while undressing to get into her bath quickly. –

“Yes, my Lady, Princess Shareen, and Lady Missandra as well.”

Cassandra felt a bit embarrassed at the thought of everyone waiting for her. Moreover, they weren’t

even attending the Celebrations but having breakfast at Lady Kareen’s apartments? She wondered if

Shareen was still implicitly banned from there, or Kareen was the one who refused to go again. Both

Mother and Daughter definitely shared the same fiery blood…

As she didn’t want to keep anyone waiting much longer, Cassandra asked the servants to help her

hurry to get ready, after a quick bath. She let Dahlia pick the jewelry for her, put on her tiara and walked

out quickly. Only Dahlia followed her, as the two young servants stayed behind to clean up the room.

For once, Cassandra was grateful to be spared of her usual nausea. She hurried to Kareen’s

apartments, not running but still unwilling to walk slowly. She got there a few minutes later, and walked

in, as she knew Kareen didn’t for her to be announced.

It was a large room, with the panels on one side open on a large garden for them to admire and the

sunshine to come in. However, unlike the warm sunlight, the atmosphere was icy inside. She walked up

to the large table, were Kareen, Shareen, Kairen, and Missandra were all seating and strangely quiet.

To her surprise, the young Prince Anour was seating with them too, those he had obviously just arrived,

his plate and cup empty clean.

They all raised their heads when she came in, but Cassandra noticed both Missandra and Kairen were

unhappy, and Kareen ignoring them, drinking her tea. Shareen rolled her eyes.

“Finally!”

“Good Morning!” Said Anoud, apparently the only one not sulking or pissed.

“Sorry, I’m late…” muttered Cassandra, confused about what was going on.

Kareen stood up to walk to her, gently smiling and taking her hand.

“It’s fine, my dear, every pregnant woman needs a good night’s sleep. I’m glad you rested, you look

better than last night. Now, come. You must be hungry.”

Indeed, she was. Her baby and his dragon stomach were already starving, and the large display of

food on the table made it worse. She sat next to the Imperial Concubine, greeting everyone while she

was served some of her favorite lemon tea.

“What is going on…?” She finally dared to ask.

“Oh, well,” said Shareen, that dearest brother of mine is fighting with Mother and your just as stubborn

sister. For the record, I’m on their side as well. It’s been like that for over an hour so I do hope you can

talk some sense into him.”

“A fight? About what?” Asked Anour, curious.

“Their wedding.”

Cassandra was speechless. Their wedding? He had talked about it to his family and Missandra? She

suddenly remembered, she said she wanted his mother’s approval… Yet, she hadn’t really thought he

would go ahead and ask her straight-out! It wasn’t exactly a breakfast topic… Anour too, had his mouth

open, visibly shocked. He was about to say something, but Kareen gestured for him to be quiet and

eat, like a child.

Cassandra sighed, putting down her cup.

“I guess you didn’t answer what my Lord wanted to hear?” She asked Kareen.

“Of course not. But you don’t seem too surprised by that, dear. You already knew I’d be against it, didn’t

you?”

Cassandra sighed, glancing at the War God’s furious expression. He was quiet and still, but she could

tell he wasn’t furious. He had his frown on, and his dark eyes were glaring at anything nearby. This was

going to be a complicated one…

“If something happens to me,” Cassandra said, “my Lord won’t have any chance for another child.”

“Finally, someone with some sense in here!” Said Shareen. “Kairen, let her lead your army next time,

this one knows how to think!”

Her words were met with another deathly glare from her brother, but of course, she wasn’t one to be so

easily scared by him, crossing her arms with a proud expression.

“Kairen, stop being a child and listen to Cassie,” said Kareen.

“I won’t marry another woman,” he growled.

“We are not asking you too, you stubborn child! Just to wait until you two have several children. Do you

need me to remind you what happened to Anour’s mother?”

The sixth prince immediately nodded, looking resolute. Indeed, his mother had died in childbirth… If it

wasn’t for Kareen, he probably wouldn’t even have reached his teenage years.

“I’ll protect Cassandra.”

Seeing his stubborn expression, she stood up and walked to him, taking his face into her hands, having

him look at her. She knew he couldn’t resist her long. She gently brushed his beard with her fingers.

“It’s not that I don’t trust you to protect me,” she said softly. “But anything can happen in the next four

months. So many people are against me having this baby. Even if there weren’t any external threats,

this is my first child. I could die in childbirth, face complications. Those things happen, even with all my novelbin

medicinal knowledge.”

“Cassandra is only eighteen,” added Kareen. “She is still young, and not as resistant as us.” 3

Talking about her possible death wasn’t anything comforting for Cassandra, but she needed him to

understand. If something went wrong, during this pregnancy or later on, she didn’t want her Prince to

lose his opportunity to become the Emperor because of her.

“Still… I won’t want any other than you,” he growled.

“You can’t think like that,” Cassandra replied. “You could make a great Emperor… If you have a son.”

“I only want the children you’ll bear.”

She sighed. He was truly too stubborn. Shareen let out a long sigh of exasperation.

“Do you two have to be so cheesy and mushy for breakfast, seriously? We are still there!”

“I’m against it, too!”

Everyone turned to Missandra, surprised to hear her speak.

“Can someone remind me who is she?” Asked Anour, confused. “She looks like Lady Cassandra…”

“Her younger sister.”

“You had a younger sister?” He exclaims, his eyes wide open in surprise. “How come I didn’t know! It

was you at the celebrations yesterday, right!”

“Anour, it’s a secret,” said Kareen with her serious expression.

“Yes, but…”

“A secret.”

He opened his mouth again, but seeing his adoptive mother’s glare, he shut it close again, and

nodded. Cassandra couldn’t help but chuckle at their little interaction. Kareen was obviously a good

mother to her children, no matter how strict she could be.

After a few seconds, Missandra crossed her arms.

“I am still against it. And I don’t understand your weird ways, anyway. The Dragon people are strange.

One man can marry as many women as he wants, but women can’t? And this whole wife/concubine

statuses thing, too! This is just…”

“Missandra, calm down,” said Cassandra.

“Wait, I’m curious,” says Shareen. “You girls are from a different country, after all, tell us about it.”

“It’s not a Country,” replied Missandra. “We don’t own the land or anything but ourselves. You people

see a square of land and declare it’s yours. It’s ridiculous!” (5

Cassandra was waiting for Shareen to get mad, but actually, she only looked genuinely surprised.

Kareen, too, was rubbing her chin with her finger, looking interested. She grabbed her tea.

“Tell us more, child. I’m curious, too. None of us ever heard of others… cultures or tribes beside the

Eastern Republic and the Northern Barbarians…”

Missandra seemed surprise to hear her being interested, and sat down, a bit perplexed. She glanced at

Cassandra, unsure, but seeing her older sister gives her a little nod, she proceeded to speak, blushing

a bit. For once, she looked shyer than Cassandra, and her real age.

“W… Well I was only seven, so I don’t remember many things… But I know we only lived in the

swamps, and in our shacks…”

“Shacks? Not real houses?”

“The soil was too uneven for stones like here, it would get muddy and moldy in no time,” explained

Cassandra, who remembered it better. “We used special types of woods, and grew creepers around it.

“Us children played all day in the rivers, catching fishes and swimming and diving,” said Missandra,

smiling.

“You were the best at catching fishes,” noted Cassandra with the same smile.

“You were the best swimmer! My sister dived very deep and she could stay the longest underwater. So

many kids were always following her around and trying to imitate her. I was the proudest since you

were my sister…”

Missandra blushed a bit after saying that, and Cassandra was touched. Indeed, she remembered the

cheeky six or seven-year-old Missandra, always following right behind her, playing around and going

on adventures in the swamps. She wasn’t afraid to get dirty or climb the mangroves.

“You mentioned your mother taught you about herbs?” Said Kareen.

“Everyone in our tribe knew about all the basic herbs… We cooked most of them, but we would use

them for hygiene, medicine, cleaning… Most of our knowledge was based on what the elders

transmitted to us. It was our main resource.”

“Our Grandfather was the chief of the village, as the eldest of the adults,” explained Missandra. “Mother

was the best doctor. She taught my sister a lot, and the other children who were old enough, too.”

“You kept making everyone eat tingling leaves once you discovered their effect,” chuckled Cassandra.

“You even put it in Paba’s tea when he was nagging you…”

The sisters laughed at the memory, making everyone else chuckle too.

“Paba?” Repeated Kareen. “I noticed you two can talk in that strange language. What is it?”

“Our mother tongue,” explained Cassandra. it doesn’t really have a name. Paba means grandpa.”

“You call each other Linue et Hinue too,” said Shareen.

“It’s little sister and big sister. We can use to address other girls even if they are not from their family

though, as long as we are close.

“Interesting…”

“How do you say, husband?” Asked Kairen.

Everyone was surprised to hear him speak. Missandra immediately frowned.

“We don’t say it,” she said. “And we don’t get married to men who take lots of concubines!”

“Missandra,” sighed Cassandra.

The little sister pouted, crossing her arms, visibly unhappy. Cassandra turned back to her prince.

“We don’t really have a word for “Husband” since we don’t get married like you… We do have a union

ceremony, though. Partners call each other Almien.”

“Almien?”

“It means who is mine,” sighed Missandra. “You can do that with only one person, though!”

“It means who is mine,” sighed Missandra. “You can do that with only one person, though!”

“So lovers do this?”

“It’s not just lovers, but people who promise to unite their lives forever. You cannot change or take

another one after!”

“Missandra, I think they understood,” said Cassandra. “Anyway, it’s…”

“Let’s do that.”

She turned to Kairen, confused.

“Do that?”

“You and me, let’s do that thing from your tribe. Almien.”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 71​

The Rain Ceremony

Cassandra laughed nervously. Though it was meaningful to her, their tribe’s union ceremony would

have absolutely no legal recognition in the Dragon Empire, it would only be something symbolic. Now

he was interested in that too? novelbin

“That’s… ahem… We did say that getting married is…”

“Actually,” said Shareen, “you shouldn’t get married yet under our Country’s law, but… I guess a foreign

ceremony should be alright. Mother?”

Kareen seemed to think about it, to Cassandra surprise. Were they seriously considering that? The

Imperial Concubine took a couple of minutes for her reflection before nodding and grabbing a biscuit.

“Mh, Shareen is right. If my son is so stubborn about it, I suppose a little ceremony would be fine, as

long as it’s kept a secret. We have yet to hear what this whole ceremony is about, though. It depends

on what it involves.”

Cassandra was speechless. Really? It would be like some secret wedding, but it still had a deep

meaning to her… She turned to her Prince, a bit confused.

“Do you want to do that? It would have no legal meaning, here…”

“It would have meaning to you, right?”

“Of course. It was one of my tribe’s most sacred rituals…”

“Then we can do that.”

Was it really enough for them? A secret ceremony, while they couldn’t get married in the Dragon

Empire until her son was born, or they were more secure about the future? Indeed, for now, too many

things were involved in the balance. First, the heir to the Emperor was yet to be named. While he had

limited interest in the golden throne of his father, Kairen would be obviously the best fit among his

brother. If not him, Sephir or Varhen would most likely get the throne, and things could go worse from

there… The Third brother would definitely take back the newly acquired slaves’ rights, for example.

They couldn’t marry legally, Cassandra was against it. It was a bit selfish of her, but she would rather

stay the War God’s Favorite than his wife, for now. She didn’t want him to have another concubine, but

she couldn’t predict what was going to happen to her or their child either…. 2

“Cassandra, dear, don’t think too much,” said Kareen. “My children are too stubborn. If this is enough

for my son to hold on to your wedding and if you’re fine with it, let’s just go for that.”

“Mother, you’re just happy to organize this in Father’s back, aren’t you?” Sighed Shareen. 2

“What are you talking about. I don’t need that man’s permission! Anyway, we are organizing this secret

ceremony, aren’t we? Cassandra, dearie, what is it like exactly?”

“Hinue!” Protested Missandra. “Are you sure?”

Cassandra sighed and stood up.

“Can I have a minute with my sister?” She asked.

Kareen nodded.

“Of course, dear.”

Cassandra took her sister’s hand, guiding Missandra into the Garden. The area was wide enough for

them to walk where they’d be far enough for the others to not overhear them, even with the Prince’s

enhanced hearing.

Once she felt they were in a good place, Cassandra gently let go of Missandra’s hand, facing her.

“Missandra, I understand your doubts, but…”

“No, you don’t understand. Hinue… We just found each other a couple of days ago. We missed almost

ten years together, but now you’re… you’re almost like one of them.”

“How so?”

“You act like them, you speak like them… I don’t know, I just thought everything would be different

when we got reunited again. I dreamed about it so many times! But now, you’re carrying a baby, and

you’re talking about getting married to some Prince… To a… a War God… I feel like I’m going to lose

my sister again. I don’t like these people taking you into their schemes and everything.”

Cassandra sighed.

She often acted more mature than her age, but Missandra was only sixteen. Girls her age in the

Dragon Empire were all about meeting boys and having fun. However, no matter how she had grown

up, Missandra was different. She had experienced hardships in the Dragon Empire since she was

seven. Being sold to one brothel after another… She didn’t have a nice childhood or grew up with her

family. She probably made a few friends if any,

The only thing she probably held on to was their past, the memories she had from her childhood with

the Rain Tribe. It was probably the best way she had found to deal with all the craziness going on

around her. Holding on to the idea that, maybe, she would have some way to go back there again. That

idea had probably been implanted deep inside her, along with that memory of her older sister.

Cassandra could tell how much Missandra still missed the Rain Tribe, after all those years, by the way

she used a language she had learned when she was young and had no one to talk it with since then…

Cassandra sighed, and, gently, took her younger sister’s hands.

“Missandra, I am not going to leave you alone again.”

Her sister seemed surprised by her words, looking at her with wide eyes. After a few seconds of

silence, something in her expression changed and, slowly, tears appeared in her eyes. The little

emerald got awfully red and teary, and Missandra broke into a sudden burst of crying.

Cassandra pulled her into her arms, letting her younger sister cry out against her shoulder, without

stopping. She must have been holding it in for a long time… She gently caressed her hair, soothing her

and whispering to her.

“I promise we won’t go separate ways again. Because I will become a mother or someone’s partner

doesn’t mean I won’t love you… I’ll be by your side, anytime you need me, I promise, Missandra. We’ll

be together.”

Her sister kept sobbing, like a child, showing her weakness for the first time in years, and the flow of

tears didn’t show any sign of stopping. Cassandra hugged her for as long as Missandra needed, but

after a while, she gently pushed her shoulders, making her younger sister look at her.

“Missandra, I am sorry, but our tribe is gone. What you remember from our childhood… It is fine to hold

on to those memories, but you also have to let all your anger go. What happened to us was a tragedy,

but you can’t just blame everyone for it… You have to grieve, and let it go, slowly. Our mother, Paba, all

our friends… They are gone, Missandra. I am really sorry, but Linue, you need to accept it now…”

Missandra cried some more, but despite her runny nose and puffy eyes, she nodded, trying to calm

down her sobbing

“I know… I know it won’t… won’t be like before, but…” she stuttered. “I just… hoped… I don’t know… I

was afraid… You had left it all… And forgotten… and didn’t care…”

“I haven’t forgotten anything, Linue. I carry them all with me, in my heart, and I treasure each good

memory. I have sung many times, in my head, our people’s old priers. I feel happy when I feel the

water on my body, I still eat as we ate in our childhood. I won’t forget all that. But I won’t be able to

enjoy the present if I still hold on too much to the past, Missandra.” 10

Her sister nodded again, trying to wipe her tears clumsily. It was a bit embarrassing for a teenage girl to

cry so much, but it was high time she let it out. Cassandra gently helped her get rid of her tears and

brushed her hair past her ear.

“We need to look forward to the future… You’re no longer a prostitute, and I’m no longer a slave… We

can look forward to it. It’s not all bad. You just take a look at the past and think about where you want to

go from now on. I know I want to have my baby, a healthy baby, and stay with this man.”

Missandra pouted a bit.

“He’d better treat you well…”

“Do you think he doesn’t?”

Both sisters glanced quickly at the breakfast area. Shareen and Kareen were chatting, but Kairen had

his eyes on them, watching them from afar like a hawk. Missandra sighed.

“I’ll admit he’s doing fine so far…”

Cassandra chuckled. Her younger sister was as stubborn as ever. She grabbed her hand.

“You can keep watching him from now on, okay? But please, try to go a bit easy on him, and his sister

and mother, too. They… He saved my life, Missandra. For real. And since I met him, I’m happier than

I’ve been in a very, very long time. I want to keep it that way, and I would be happier if you could be

happy with me, too.”

Her younger sister nodded, again, grabbing Cassandra’s hands with a bit of a sorry expression.

“Hinue, I’m sorry… I should have congratulated you on your baby… But I just was too upset. I really am

happy you are pregnant, though. I want you to become a mom…”

“You’ll be an auntie, too.”

Missandra smiled, blushing a bit, nodding.

“I’ll make sure to protect them! Him. It’s a boy, you say? How do they even know that?”

Cassandra chuckled and explained the whole situation about Krai’s egg as they were taking their walk

back to the breakfast area. Just as they were midway there, the sky was suddenly covered with a big

shadow.

A loud growl later, Krai softly landed right next to them, making Missandra scream and hiding behind

Cassandra, terrified.

“Missandra… He won’t do anything…”

“You can’t be sure!! He eats humans…”

“He eats pigs!” Yelled Shareen from the table, as they were now close enough.

“I saw him eat a man just yesterday!” Missandra retorted back.

“Isn’t that exactly what I said!” Said Shareen, laughing.

Cassandra’s young sister frowned, upset. However, to their surprise, Krai kept sniffing and wiggling

closer, actually interested in Missandra. She kept hiding behind Cassandra, however, making a

comedic scene of the Dragon and her circling around the young concubine for a while.

“Why does he want to sniff me!” She cried.

“He’s just curious,” Cassandra guessed. “Here, scratch him there, he loves it.”

“I am not scratching him! He could chop off my arm for his breakfas

“I promise he won’t,” said Cassandra, suddenly pushing her younger sister in front of her.

Missandra was trying hard not to scream, but Krai’s body was circling her, as the Dragon seemed

indeed all

curious about her. He kept sniffing and gently pushing her arm with his snout until Missandra had no

choice but to give him a shy scratch in the spot her older sister had shown. Immediately, the Dragon

was, even more, acting up, growling softly and moving his head so she’d scratch some more.

After a minute, Missandra’s frowning and terrified expression weakened a little.

“O…Alright… I guess you… might not be so… dangerous after all…” she said.

Cassandra chuckled and left her and Krai to get to know each other, walking back to the breakfast

table. Shareen and Kareen were chuckling at Missandra’s awkward introduction with the Dragon, but

surely they hadn’t forgotten the previous matter.

“So?” Asked Kareen with a smile.

“Alright, we can do a Rain ceremony,” said Cassandra. “But we need to prepare a few things, we will

have to do a simpler version… And we need a rainy day, too.”

“Oh great! The next rainy season is due in months here!” Growled Shareen..

“Stop fussing,” her mother scolded her. “We’ll do this at the Diamond Palace, my City has much more

rain days. What else, darling?”

“We will need some Borean ink, purified water, a silk thread, …

“The water flowers, too!” Shouted Missandra from where she was.

“Yes, and we should find green outfits…”

“Green? Like servants?”

“It’s a color of happiness for our tribe. We usually make traditional wedding clothes with green fabric,

and embroidering prayers and symbols with a white thread, but I guess we can skip for that…”

“What are you talking about!” Protested Kareen. “Even if it’s a secret ceremony, a ceremony is a

ceremony! We will go by the book, so tell me anything you need for your Rain Ceremony, and I promise

this old woman will get you everything you need exactly in time for the next rainy day in the Diamond

Palace! You’ll see!”

Chapter 72​

The First Prince’s Concubines

They resumed breakfast after that, Kareen asking a lot of questions to Cassandra about the Ceremony,

making sure she knew absolutely anything they’d be needing. It was obvious she was only too happy to

organize all of this, and Cassandra started to suspect Shareen was right when she said her mother

was happy to have something to do in their Father’s back. She repeated several times that it would be

of her responsibility to gather everything Cassandra had mentioned to have the perfect ceremony

possible once they’d be back in the Diamond Palace.

They were still a few days away from that, though.

The New Year Celebrations had to go on. For the next few days, Cassandra felt like there was nothing

to do but watch shows, eat, and sleep. She was surprised by how the guests did their best to attend as

much as they could, despite being obviously tired. The Concubines attended if their man attended, but

anyone who had a chance to improve their status made themselves seen. However, there were very

few unusual events after that. It seemed like the second Prince had found his perfect excuse to not

attend any more of the celebrations, while Shareen was back.

Cassandra however, had something extra to attend to. As promised, she visited the First Prince’s

apartments and examined him. If she wasn’t an Imperial Physician, it would have been inappropriate

for another Prince’s concubine to go into another Prince’s chambers. It was obvious no one could be

suspicious of her for visiting the first Prince, however. His poor health was no secret, and the Emperor

had personally approved of Cassandra examining him.

Sadly, she had no good news for him or his worried concubines. Even after chatting quickly with

Missandra, who was still hiding her appearance under a veil and cloak, the sisters had reached the

same conclusion. She turned to the Prince, who was sitting in his bed, waiting for her to speak.

“His Highness suffers from a chronic respiratory disease called the Sickness of Dust.”

“The Sickness of Dust?” Repeated the only concubine wearing pink.

“Yes. It’s something that makes his lungs extremely sensitive to any sort of dust, smoke, bacteria…

Unfortunately, it’s a birth condition that can never be fully treated. His Highness needs to be in a very

clean environment, dry and not cold. Also, you should avoid going out in the next few weeks.”

“The next few weeks?” Asked the first Prince, frowning. “Why?”

“With the New Year Celebrations, a lot of smokes are going to be in the air for a while. Also, the pollen

will be back soon, and may make you worse…”

“Can’t you do anything about it?” Asks one of the concubines.

“The tea you had him give us yesterday helped a lot!”

“There are several medicinal herbs that will help improve his lungs condition, I’ll write them out for you.

If you feel like coughing again, you should put them into a pot and breathe them until you calm down.

Just sit down and inhale until it goes away.”

The concubines looked disappointed, but the Prince raised his hand before his women could speak.

“Thank you, Lady Cassandra. None of the previous Imperial Doctors were able to give a name to my

condition or speak to me honestly about its gravity before you did. At least now I know how to do

better.”

“You’re welcome, your Highness,” said Cassandra, bowing politely. “I will be taking my leave now, but I

will definitely come back and visit you before leaving if you’ll allow me.”

“Of course, of course. Enjoy the celebrations.”

With that, Cassandra turned around to leave, Dahlia and Missandra following closely behind her. She

let out a little sigh. She felt sorry for the first Prince. There truly was no cure for his condition, none that

she knew of. He

would have to live with it his whole life. If he took her recommendation seriously, he could at least

potentially avoid any life-threatening crisis, but even her medicinal herbs had their limits.

“I wish I could do so much better here,” sighed Cassandra as they were about to walk out of the First

Prince’s Apartments. “There is such limited knowledge about the properties of plants…”

“The doctors here are rip-offs,” said Missandra. “I sold my unguents to the girls for much cheaper and

with better effects back then.”

“…Why don’t you continue?” Asked Cassandra.

“What?”

“You wanted to make a living for yourself, didn’t you? Why did you sell tea instead of medicine?”

Missandra sighed, shaking her head with a little smile.

“Hinue, you overestimate me! I don’t have your knowledge or your patience. I wouldn’t treat people, I

would just fight with them continuously. With tea, people can just come, order what they need and

leave. With medicine, people while arguing, tell you you’re wrong and women know nothing about it.

The only customers I ever had were prostitutes who knew me well. But even when I did start to sell, I

had some concurrence, you know. Those jerks of retailers just don’t like competition, they made a fuss

so I would stop.”

Cassandra stopped and turned around, surprising both of the girls behind her who almost ran into her.

“So you…. You know the people who sell the abortion potions in the Red District?”

“Of course. I lived there for years! Why that question, though?”

“1…”

“Lady Cassandra!”

To their surprise, two of the first Prince’s concubines were trying to catch up to them, walking hurriedly

despite their long dresses. Cassandra wondered if anything had happened, but the two girls bowed.

“We wanted to thank you deeply for treating our Lord,” said the lady in pink.

“Oh, you’re welcome…”

The two of them stood straight up.

“I’m Berissa, and this one is Chiara. The two of us we hoping to get closer to you, Lady Cassandra, and

if… You’d accept to have some tea with us later on…

Cassandra was a bit surprised, and it took her a few seconds to understand.

“Yes, of course. Please let me know when you’d like to spend time together.”

The two women’s faces brightened, and they thanked profusely before Cassandra insisted she had to

leave, after which both went back.

Missandra and Dahlia exchanged glances, both confused by what had just happened.

“Hinue,” said Missandra. “Why would these women be interested in having tea with you? They are

already concubines with their own Prince…”

“I think they were acting on the first Prince’s behalf,” said Cassandra. “If his concubines are close to

me, his pregnant concubine, it could show he his close to his brother, and supports the third Prince as

an heir to the throne…”

“Maybe they were just looking out for themselves,” said Dahlia. “It isn’t rare for Concubines to befriend

concubines with more power than they do, just to increase their chances to survive in the Imperial

Palace. With the news about His Highness the first Prince’s health being bad, maybe those two thought

it would be good for them to get close to you ahead, just in case anything happens…”

“What? I don’t want them to use my older sister like a stepping tool!”

“It’s okay, Missandra,” said Cassandra. “I actually hoped to befriend some concubines within the

Imperial Palace. So far, the Emperor and first Prince’s concubines are the only ones who haven’t been

mean to me.”

It was the truth. Cassandra felt like Kairen and her couldn’t have only enemies within that Palace. The novelbin

differences between all six Princes were obvious, but there were definitely some who were close to one

another. While Varhen

· and Kairen were clear enemies, she still hoped they could find some support among the other

brothers…

“Oh right, Hinue,” said Missandra as they were walking back. “Did you want to ask me before? About

the abortion portion or something?”

Cassandra realized she was so lost in her thoughts about the first Prince’s Concubines, she had almost

forgotten! She nodded, and talked softly, as they were walking down several corridors and could easily

be heard.

“Yes… Someone got one of those, and I wanted to know who they got it for. I thought there would be

no way to know…”

“Of course you can!”

“What? Really?”

“Sure,” said Missandra with a nod. “You know, the people who sell such stuff in the Red District have to

keep a strict record, because the establishments’ owners want to know if the girls get pregnant, in case

the father is someone rich, they can make them pay for it. Also, if someone outside of the Red District

orders one of those, they need to know, they want to avoid trouble.”

“Trouble?”

“You know, from rich families. If one’s daughter or wife orders one of these, the Head of the House has

to know. But if the girls don’t say a thing, what do they do? They run to the Red District to make a

scene and threaten to behead the seller if they don’t give a name. Trust me, I’ve seen this situation

happen so many times. Any wise shop owner keeps their buyers’ list as tidy as they can!”

Cassandra was speechless. She didn’t expect her sister would help them in such a way! However,

Missandra seemed sure about what she was saying…

“So, who was it?”

Cassandra explained to her the whole situation as they were going back to her apartments, her

younger sister nodding and frowning all this time. Once they reached Cassandra’s new private garden,

she knew about the whole situation.

“I see. Of course, I could know! The only problem is I risk my life if I go back there, though…”

“Could you go with Princess Shareen?”

Missandra frowned.

“Mh… I don’t know if I could endure her for so long…”

She sighed.

“Can you let me send a few letters, actually? I still have friends there. They could definitely ask for me,

and I wouldn’t have to leave the Palace!”

“Of course. I think my Lord has ink and parchments in our bedroom, though he never uses it…”

“Alright, I’ll go and borrow it then!”

Missandra left the garden like that, leaving Cassandra with Dahlia, who looked a bit upset, watching

Missandra go. Cassandra was a bit surprised. What was wrong between Dahlia and her sister? They

had barely met…

She took a few leaves she needed for the first Prince’s decoction, watching her young female servant.

“Dahlia?”

“Yes, Lady Cassandra?”

“Do you perhaps… not like my sister?”

Dahlia immediately blushed, looked down in embarrassment.

“It’s nothing like that, my Lady! I don’t… Hold any hard feelings against your younger sister, really, I

just… I… I’m a bit jealous of her.”

Jealous? Cassandra was perplexed. Was it because she had taken her younger sister as a servant? It

seemed like a rather foolish issue for Dahlia to be jealous of, though…

“Jealous of Missandra? Why…?”

Dhalia blushed a bit more, looking down on the basket she was holding for the leaves, blushing.

“It’s that… P…Princess Shareen seems very interested in Lady Missandra, and… I… I like Princess

Shareen very much…”

Cassandra was completely caught off guard. So that’s what it was! She had almost forgotten Dahlia

said she liked someone in the Imperial Palace. But of all people, it was Lady Shareen!

Chapter 73​

The Lowly Servant Cassandra was completely caught off-guard. She hadn’t expected that…

“Really?”

“I know it’s shameless of me to be thinking about one of the Royal Princesses in such a way! I just…

I’ve always admired her since I was a little servant. Lady Shareen is such a strong-willed woman, and

she knows how to fight, too… I swear I am fine with admiring her secretly! It’s just… I was a bit

surprised by how quickly she seemed to like Lady Missandra…”

It was rare for Dahlia to open up her feelings like this. Cassandra felt a bit sorry, as since she had

found Missandra, she hadn’t paid too much attention to Dahlia. She chuckled and took her hand gently.

“It’s fine, Dahlia… I wish you’d be more open to me like this. I’m glad I have you as a friend here.”

“A friend… Lady Cassandra, do you really think of a lowly servant like me as a friend?”

Cassandra was taken aback. Not because of Dahlia’s reaction, but because her words echoed her

own, not too long ago. A lowly servant, or a lowly slave… It was something she would say often about

herself, notably when her Prince tried to get his feelings across to her. Now that she was thinking about

it, their relationship had been so awkward and unprecedented from the start… Back when she was

sitting against that throne, with some of his fur cloak covering her, she would have never guessed the

position she would be standing in today…

“Dahlia, don’t call yourself that. You are no lowly servant. You are a servant, and my friend, if you’ll novelbin

accept.”

The young woman’s eyes immediately got filled with tears, and she bowed profusely.

“Thank you, madam! I’ll treasure our friendship!”

Cassandra still felt like this was a bit different from what a friend should say, but she understood

Dahlia’s long years of service in the Imperial Palace prevented her from saying what she wanted or

changing her habits in a few days. It would be a gradual change, most likely… Self-confidence couldn’t

be built in a few days after years of serving others.

“About Missandra and Shareen…” said Cassandra. “You know, I don’t think they see each other in a

romantic way. My younger sister is a bit stubborn, I think Princess Shareen just enjoys watching her

because she is entertaining. She rarely sees someone of a lower rank rebel like Missandra does.

Princess Shareen is someone who enjoys strong characters, but from what I have seen, her lovers are

more… submissive types.”

Cassandra felt a bit shy talking about Shareen’s tastes, but after all, she had seen it first hand. Their

first meeting had left quite a strong impression on her, not necessarily in a good way. However, since

then, she had learned to understand Shareen a bit better. The Princess was stubborn and hated when

someone resisted her. She enjoyed most teasing people she liked, like her brother… And lastly, she

had very low standards of decency.

“I see…” said Dahlia, blushing a bit more.

“I don’t think my younger sister would be interested at all, either,” added Cassandra with a sigh. “They

bicker non-stop… Plus, though neither of them looks like it, Missandra is half Shareen’s age.”

Indeed, sometimes, Cassandra wished her younger sister wouldn’t act so defiant when she was just a

sixteen years-old girl. Missandra had grown too mature and stubborn, but if it wasn’t for Cassandra,

she wouldn’t have survived in the Imperial Palace with such a behavior…

“I feel a bit bad for being jealous,” said Dahlia. “I’m already well aware that Princess Shareen has taken

many lovers… The servants talk, you know. I know she likes to play around, but somehow, since Lady

Missandra was different from them all, I just got… a bit worried.”

“I guess it can be helped. We feel jealous when someone gets close to our loved one…”

“Is it the same for you, my Lady?”

Cassandra nodded. They were slowly tending to all of iver plants, as Cassandra didn’t really feel like

going to the Celebrations yet. Moreover, her Prince was busy at the moment, and she didn’t want to go

there without him. So, she was just taking her time, taking care of her garden and collecting some

leaves in the basket Dahlia carried for the first Prince’s decoction. (2)

“Yes… I guess one can never feel at ease,” she sighed.

“You shouldn’t! His Highness the Third Prince obviously only has eyes for you!”.

Cassandra chuckled, picking another flower.

“Thank you, Dahlia.”

However, Cassandra somewhat discussing her personal feelings with someone else… It was part of

her personality, she was still incredibly shy about her own relationships. She felt like Kairen and her

shared something she wouldn’t have been able to share with anyone else. Cassandra liked thinking of

their bond as something… special.

A little while later, Missandra came back with a little smile.

“Alright, I sent it! I hope they can answer soon.”

“I hope so too,” said Cassandra. “We planned to leave to the Diamond Palace as soon as the New Year

Celebrations are over.”

“So soon?”

They turned around. Immediately, Cassandra frowned, pulling her younger sister.

Phetra was standing at the entrance of her indoor garden, with a nasty smirk. She was wearing a very

revealing purple dress, and a little golden diadem.

“I believe you have no right to be here, your Highness,” Said Cassandra.

“No right? If a slave can be in the Imperial Palace, why can’t a Princess be?”

Cassandra tried to remain calm and composed. Phetra wouldn’t be stupid enough to do something to

her in the third Prince’s apartments, would she? Moreover, was she ever going to let go of the slavery

thing? This was really getting old, even for her…

“Ah… I guess my older brother really went the full way for you,” she said, glancing all over at

Cassandra’s garden.

Calmly, she stepped forward and pushed one of the plant pots onto the floor, making it break on the

ground. Cassandra clenched her fist. There really was no end to that woman’s childishness…

“Have you just come to mess around, Princess Phetra?” She asked.

“Well, I was bored… And hearing that you didn’t have your usual pet around… I couldn’t help but come

and visit…”

She stepped forward, breaking yet two other pots.

“Please stop!” Yelled Dahlia. “Those plants are important to my Lady!”

“Shut up, servant,” retorted Phetra, crashing another pot onto the floor.

“I wonder if his Highness the Second Prince knows of your presence here?” Said Cassandra.

Phetra froze. Cassandra had hoped her brother’s name would somewhat make her react, and she was

right… She had noticed long ago how Vrehan was cold to everyone, including his concubines and

sisters. Phetra probably only

had a very limited amount of trust and liberty from him, too. Moreover, from what she had witnessed,

the second Prince hated confronting Kairen or Shareen directly. He had abandoned one of his

concubines to her death because she had acted on her own with that snake. Though he probably

wouldn’t want his sister dead, he certainly wouldn’t see her actions in a good light either. Any time

Phetra had stirred up trouble or fought with Shareen, the Second Prince had stayed out of it, leaving

Phetra in her mess.

“Don’t you dare talk about my brother!” Growled Phetra.

Cassandra was scared of her, but not to the point she would step back and let Phetra act however she

wanted. Not in her garden, and moreover, this part of the Palace was part of Kairen’s apartments. Half-

siblings or not, she knew no Princess or Prince who wasn’t Kareen’s child wasn’t allowed here.

“Those are my Prince’s apartments and my garden. Please go back,” said Cassandra.

“Don’t you give me orders, either! You know what? Actually, this gives me an opportunity. I could have

your head for acting up and thinking you can order an Imperial Princess around!”

“I am his Highness’ The War God’s Concubine,” retorted Cassandra in the coldest voice she could.

“Don’t think your threats can intimidate me any longer, Princess Phetra. The Emperor…”

“Oh? You want to go and cry to my Father now?” Said Phetra.

She took the diadem she had on her head and threw it to Cassandra’s feet with a smirk.

“See? I have dozens of those. Do you think you’re special because my father gifted you one? Don’t you

realize? Concubines like you are replaceable. Do you think wearing a pink dress makes you even

remotely close to an Imperial Princess? You’re wrong. You’re a low-born, good for nothing…”

“Good for nothing?” Repeated Cassandra. “I think you keep misunderstanding something. I am an

Imperial Physician. I contribute to this Kingdom’s well-being. One of those pots you just knocked over

contained a plant to heal the First Prince’s cough. Shall I tell his Highness Prince Sephir that I can’t

heal him now? Because Princess Phetra came over to act up in my herbal medicine garden?”

Phetra got red, staring at the mess at her feet, and glancing at Cassandra, unsure.

“You’re lying…”

“The first plant was blue limonea, a plant to improve blood flow,” suddenly said Missandra. “The second

one was demonis Helebora, a plant than whitens any fabric, and can be used as makeup. The third

one is wild chloriane, its flowers produce a perfume that helps clear the lungs’ impurities. You’re a

Princess and you don’t even know this much?”

While Phetra, in awe, looked down at her feet, Cassandra turned to her sister.

“Linue, stay out of this,” said Cassandra in their mother tongue.

“As if I’d stay put and watch this snake woman insult my sister!” Replied Missandra, annoyed.

“How dare you talk to me, you low servant!” Yelled Phetra, pissed off.

“This low servant is more educated than this Highness,” Missandra shout back. “Next time you can

think about that before you come and destroy someone else’s precious medicinal herbs on a whim!”

“I want that servant’s head!” Yelled Phetra, furious. “I will kill you now!”

She took out a little dagger, furious, and started walking towards them. Cassandra was totally

panicked. She was no fighter, and anyway, none of them could injure a member of the Imperial Family

without being punished or worse, executed. Krai couldn’t enter the garden, and Kairen was busy

elsewhere. She pulled Missandra and Dahlia behind her, hoping Phetra wouldn’t dare attack her, a

pregnant concubine.

As she kept stepping forward, Cassandra reacted by reflex. She took on of the buckets at her feet and

threw its

content to Phetra’s face. It was full of dirty water, one she had prepared with fertilizer for the plants.

As soon as the water hit her face, Phetra stopped and screamed horribly. She tried to wipe the dirt off

of her face, and in this short time, Cassandra slapped her hand for her to let go of her dagger. The

blade fell, and Missandra immediately took it away, dropping it in one of the fountains.

“You….” Hissed Phetra, having managed to wipe some off of her face.

She lifted her hand to slap Cassandra, but the young Concubine wasn’t going to stand still. She was

scary when she had a weapon, but without it, Phetra was nothing but a woman who was about

Cassandra’s size, and certainly didn’t have any fighter’s reflexes or speed. In a hand movement,

Cassandra pushed her hand away. It was still a bit painful as Phetra slapped the back of her hand, but

it was better than taking a slap in the face and doing nothing.

As her move had been blocked by Cassandra, the Princess looked even angrier, pointing a finger at

her.

“You’re dead! You’re as good as dead! You won’t get away with this!” She screamed as she stormed

off.

A few seconds after she was gone, Cassandra let out a long sigh of relief and fell down on her knees.

Both Dahlia and Missandra jumped to her side, worried.

“Hinue!”

“My Lady, are you unwell!”

“It’s fine… I just got a bit too agitated. I didn’t think she’d go away…”

“Lady Cassandra… we will be in trouble… Lady Missandra, you shouldn’t have gotten involved! What if

Lady Cassandra is in danger because of you!”

“In danger? That crazy Princess was here to stir trouble anyway! I wasn’t going to stay still and watch

her insult my sister calmly! Do you think it gets better if you let them mistreat you? It just gives them an

excuse to be worse the next time!”

“Enough, you two,” sighed Cassandra. “Help me go to Lady Kareen’s apartments. It will be safer before

his Highness comes back…”

Chapter 74​

The Nephew’s Fate

All the way to Kareen’s apartments, Cassandra couldn’t shake off those worried feelings inside her

heart. What if she had pushed it too far? What if Phetra took her revenge on Missandra, or even

Dahlia? The girls were bickering non-stop behind her, but she just headed right to Lady Kareen’s

apartments, trying to get there as fast as she could.

“This was foolish and reckless of you, Lady Missandra! What if Lady Cassandra gets blamed for what

happened?

You went too far!”

“You didn’t do anything to help my sister!” Missandra retorted back. “So what, I should have let her be

insulted? That woman had no right to come and pick on her! I can’t stand bitches and bullies!”

The girls just kept going at it until Cassandra reached Kareen’s place. Her argument somewhat made

her panic even more and, when she finally spotted the Imperial Concubine, who was taking tea in her novelbin

garden, Cassandra ran to her, falling at her feet, in tears.

“Cassandra, dear! What happened?”

But Cassandra had given too much of her strength in that little confrontation with Phetra, and for some

reason, her nerves couldn’t take it. She had been so scared for her sister, for Dahlia, scared for herself

and her baby and angry at once…

“Servants! Get some fresh water!”

“I’ll prepare…”

“Don’t you two dare move from here!” Roared Kareen, furious. “You two girls better not move an inch

before telling me what in the world happened!”

Kareen was glaring at both Dahlia and Missandra, making the girls white with fear. The two of them

were experiencing the Imperial Concubine’s wrath first-hand for the first time.

While several servants helped put Cassandra on a deckchair and brought her fresh water and dried

fruits to help her recover from her emotions, Dahlia and Missandra told Kareen what had happened,

bickering a bit in the process. She seemed to be caring for Cassandra more than listening, but Kareen

wasn’t losing one word from them.

When they were done, Missandra was angry again, frowning while looking at Cassandra.

“I can’t believe that Princess dares to pick on my sister like this! She…”

Before she could end that sentence, Kareen stood and slapped her.

The noise resonated loud and clear in the little garden, making the servants run away like scared mice.

Dahlia, too, had her eyes open wide in shock.

“I’m fed up with your reckless attitude!” Yelled the Imperial Concubine. “You are not in the Red District

anymore! This isn’t some girl’s fight where you can talk back and get away with some light punishment!

You are in the Imperial Palace! When are you going to realize that your childish attitude is putting your

sister in danger?”

Missandra was completely speechless. She put a hand on her burning cheek, unable to say one word,

staring at Kareen. The Imperial Concubine was absolutely infuriated with her.

“You can’t be stupid enough to provoke an Imperial Princess and think you’ll get away with it! Your

sister has done her best to survive so far, you’re here for two days and you piss off an Imperial

Princess! Do you think everyone here will let you get away with it as my children do? Kairen and

Shareen are only putting up with your attitude for the love of Cassandra!”

“But she… that Princess is the one who came…”

“Yes, she did, and you should have let it for Cassandra to handle! If you hadn’t provoked her, Phetra

wouldn’t have dared to pull out a weapon in my son’s apartments! Now you put a target on your back,

and there is no

e we will be able to save you! Do you think it was smart to retort back if you’ll lose your head for it? This

isn’t a child’s game! Stop acting like a brat and thinking you’ll always get away with that attitude!

Whether you like it or not, this is a Dragon’s Den! Our Palace, our rules! Stop trying to apply your logic

here, before you get us and your sister all killed!”

Missandra was on the verge of tears, now, and took a few steps back before running away, crying.

Kareen gestured for a few servants to follow her, making sure she didn’t leave her apartments. She

sighed, sitting back by Cassandra’s side.

“I didn’t say anything until now, Cassandra, but that sister of yours needed to hear it sooner or later.”

“No, I’m the one who should be sorry,” sighed Cassandra. “I should have been harsher with her

earlier…”

“You just found your long-lost sister. It can’t be helped that you didn’t want to scold her too much. I hate

having to fight with my children, too.”

Cassandra still felt sorry for Missandra. Somehow, she regretted forcing her younger sister to come to

the Imperial Palace when she wasn’t prepared for it.

She couldn’t stop worrying. What if Phetra really managed to kill Missandra? She would never forgive

herself.

“Do you think… Phetra will…?” She asked, not even able to bring the words to her lips.

“Don’t worry, Cassandra. That little bitch won’t get away with threatening you and my grandson this

time. Just you wait until my son hears of this, he won’t sit still… Just because he seems so calm, those

people shouldn’t forget he is the War God.”

Cassandra nodded, despite not feeling much better. However, she knew she needed to calm down. So

much worrying was not good for her baby. Truth was, she had such a fright earlier… She tried to relax

a bit, drinking the tea brought by the servants, but nothing could chase away the darkness in her heart.

Kareen stayed by her side, caressing her arm gently.

To their surprise, Krai arrived first. The big black Dragon showed up all of a sudden, popping his head

above one of Kareen’s walls with a growl.

“Where have you boy been!” Scolded Kareen.

Cassandra would never get used to the Imperial Concubine treating a humongous beast like Krai as

she would a mischievous child… The Dragon ignored the mother, and scooted to Cassandra’s side,

sniffing her frantically. She sighed and put her hand on his warm scales, feeling a bit better by its

contact.

“Where is your master…” She sighed.

Krai growled softly, lying down next to her, though he was big enough for Cassandra to still caress his

head. As she was waiting for her Prince to arrive, Cassandra remembered something she had meant to

ask Kareen.

“Some of the first Prince’s concubines approached me earlier…”

“Did they?”

Cassandra explained their brief exchange to Kareen in a few words, looking for her opinion on the two

Concubines. The Imperial Concubine stayed silent a few seconds, but she didn’t seem too surprised.

“I don’t think those two don’t have any ill intentions…” she said. “They are aware Sephir is weak, and

could die in the upcoming years. If it happens, those women will need someone’s protection in the

Imperial Palace. They are probably thinking you might be the next Empress, and are taking an early

start on befriending you.”

“Why would anyone want to attack widows?” Asked Cassandra, confused. “No Concubine can get on

the Empress throne without their Prince becoming Emperor first…”

“They may lose their Prince, but those two have children. When a new Emperor gets on the throne, he

often gets rid of the potential competition as much and as fast as he can. That includes his brothers’

male descendants.

Those women are probably hoping you’ll watch out for their children if anything happens…”

Cassandra hadn’t thought of things that way. Kairen’s nephews were also potential rivals… If she

remembered correctly, he had seven of them already. Prince Sephir had one son and two daughters so

far, but he could still have more. Those concubines were probably seeking her protection just in case…

However, Cassandra doubted Kairen himself would take any action against the children unless he had

a good reason too.

Cassandra realized she had never seen any of the Princes’ children. Were they all staying with their

mothers, out of harms’ way? Maybe in different locations than the Imperial Palace? She knew she

wouldn’t want her son here unless she had no choice. It was too dangerous for a young heir. Moreover,

just like her son, Kairen’s nephews probably each had young dragons, too…

“How many Dragons are there in total?” Asked Cassandra.

She had just realized, not only the young Princes’ dragons, but also, like Srai, some Dragons had

probably outlived their masters as well!

Kareen seemed hesitant.

“As far as I know, about twenty… There are only seven adult dragons, that I know of for sure, but the

old schmuck might be hiding more.”

Cassandra realized Kareen was right… The Emperor could have kept some of his dead brothers’

dragons, or some of his nephews’… No wonder the Dragon Empire was so strong compared to other

countries. Not only they had Dragons, but their enemies couldn’t even know how many there really

were! 2

She wondered if all the rumors she had heard about the army of Dragons were true. Cassandra

couldn’t help but think it would be a truly beautiful sight to see all seven flying together…

“Cassandra!”

She sat up at the Prince’s call.

Kairen came in like a storm, headed right her way, looking half-worried, half-furious. Shareen was

behind him, but Cassandra only got a quick glimpse of her. Her Prince immediately grabbed her in his

arms, carrying her like she weighed nothing once again.

“Are you injured?” He asked while scanning her all over.

“No, no I’m fine, I just got a bit of a fright…”

“That sister knows when to get her in trouble,” said Kareen.

In a few words, Cassandra tried to explain what had happened, from the moment Phetra had appeared

in her garden. At each sentence, the War God’s eyes darkened scaringly. Cassandra was worried he

would get mad at Missandra, while she thought Kareen had already scolded and scared her enough.

“So?” Said Kareen. “What are you going to do now?”

“That bitch Phetra needs a lesson”, hissed Shareen. “A real one.”

“Wait, Missandra provoked her,” said Cassandra. “What if she gets punished?”

“Actually,” said Kareen, “your sister could use some punishment.”

Right after that, she walked off, leaving the siblings and Cassandra alone in the garden. She was

worried.

“I know I shouldn’t have let Missandra provoke Phetra,” she said. “But I just couldn’t stop my sister, and

things got out of hand so fast…”

“Don’t worry,” whispered her Prince. “You don’t have to apologize. I shouldn’t have left you alone.”

Cassandra could have argued she wasn’t alone, but in that case, it probably wasn’t what he actually

meant. Kairen seemed relieved to see her fine, as he kept gently caressing her, refusing to let go of her

for one second.

After another minute, Kareen suddenly returned, followed by Dahlia and Missandra. The younger sister

looked deeply sorry, looking down and with her eyes all red and puffy. It broke Cassandra’s heart to see

Missandra in such a state, but she couldn’t do anything at that point. She had no choice but to let the

Imperial Family deal with it.

“Let’s go,” said Kairen.

“What? I am not going there!” suddenly claimed Missandra. “You said this woman would have me

dead!”

“Missandra, enough!”

It was the first time Cassandra got mad at her or even raised her voice. The younger sister was

speechless. However, she saw in Cassandra’s green, angry eyes that this time, she wouldn’t idly sit by

and let her act however she wanted. Missandra finally understood. She had gotten too far, and she

couldn’t oppose her sister or anyone there.

She nodded, defeated.

Chapter 75​

The Trial To Cassandra’s surprise, Kairen carried her out, and even refused to let her walk by herself as they left

the Imperial Concubine’s apartments.

“I’m fine…” She said, trying to convince him.

“Cassandra, you barely could stand earlier,” Kareen reminded her.

Cassandra felt embarrassed nevertheless. Thinking about, she thought she probably hadn’t eaten

properly earlier. With all the discussion about their secret ceremony, she had barely touched breakfast,

and her appetite was unpredictable those days. Plus, with the earlier fright, her nerves had too much

for one day…

As usual, Kairen was getting more protective of her any time something happened. His eyes had a

murderous glare on since Phetra had been mentioned earlier…

Their little group, including Missandra, Dahlia and some of Kareen’s servants, walked quickly through

the Palace towards the Imperial Chamber. Seeing Kareen, Kairen and Shareen altogether were away

to make any servant on their way turn around and leave as quickly as possible.

For a while, Cassandra thought they were going towards the garden where the New Year Celebrations

were still held, but she soon realized she was wrong. Their group was heading to the inner part of the

Palace, where the Emperor gathered all the ministers, generals and scholars to officiate and discuss

the country’s future. Despite the ongoing event, the upper ranks probably still had to work and make

sure everything in the country was going smoothly…

Once they arrived, Kairen finally put Cassandra down, letting her stand by his side, and brutally opened

the large gold doors.

Everyone inside the room jumped in shock, and all eyes converged their way. There were at least fifty

people inside, all men. All of them looked shocked to see the War God, making such a brutal

appearance, and their glances went back and forth to the Emperor and his son, trying to figure how bad

this situation could turn out to be.

The Emperor was probably the most wide-mouth opened of them. His eyes went to Kairen, Shareen,

Kareen, Cassandra, and Kairen again, as his son was leading the group.

“Son, what is…”

However, the War God made his way towards the men gathered, and without warning, grabbed one of

them by the collar. Cassandra recognized a bit late the second prince, Vrehan, struggling to get away

from his younger brother’s grip.

The strength difference was painfully obvious. Kairen held him by the collar, at his arm’s reach, well

above the floor. Despite his pitiful attempts, Vrehan didn’t manage to make him move one bit.

“Where is your damn sister!” Roared Kairen.

Even Cassandra had never seen him that furious. As if to support his master, Krai made an

appearance with a terrible growl, making the whole building shake. The terrified scholars went white, as

the black-scaled head appeared above, in the usual open roof.

The Emperor had absolutely no control over the situation. His eyes went from Kareen to her son, again,

and he tried to step forward, looking unsure.

“Kairen, son… What is…”

“I said, bring out your damn sister!”

“Let me go,” hissed Vrehan.

“Your sister. Now.”

He didn’t even need to precise which one he was talking about. With an annoyed look, Vrehan

gestured for two servants to run out of the room. Meanwhile, Krai was trying to get inside, his growling

getting louder and louder. The room wasn’t exactly too small for him, but the room opening definitely

wasn’t made for a Dragon to squeeze in. He could only get one of his front paws inside, and with that

enough, he was dangerously scratching the closest wall.

The Emperor slammed his hand against his throne.

“Kairen, enough! Put your brother down this instant!”

“I’ll put that vermin down as soon as I get his sister.”

Everyone was shocked. No one ever discussed one of the Emperor’s orders, but apparently, that rule

did not apply to the War God. Kairen’s wrath was blindly aimed at Vrehan and his sister, enough to

completely oversee his father’s authority.

The Emperor, maybe, didn’t seem as surprised or angry as he could have been. Putting his hands on

his hips, he turned to Kareen and Shareen, who had been patiently waiting to the side.

“May I know what this ruckus is for! Kareen, dearest, I’m glad to see you, but…”

“Oh, don’t worry, you’ll soon be very aware of the situation, dear.”

Apparently, Kareen’s cold smile and use of a pet name were enough to have the Emperor blush and

distract him completely from the current situation. Cassandra wondered exactly how much influence

the Imperial Concubine could have on him…

A short while later, the servants returned, looking a bit embarrassed and bowing.

“Her Highness Princess Phetra re… refuses to come, your Highness…”

The Emperor rolled his eyes, annoyed. Meanwhile, Kairen’s grip on Vrehan’s throat, who was already

getting red from behind held like a ragdoll, got tighter.

“Your sister better change her mind quickly, or I swear you’ll pay in her stead.”

“Tell Phetra to come here immediately!” Yelled the Emperor. “Since when does she dare ignore us!”

The servants left again. Cassandra was speechless. The Emperor had taken things personally,

already? He sighed, and waved his hand, dismissing most of the high-ranked official immediately.

The little crowd was only too happy to leave, as Krai had been raining some grated marble on their

heads for a little while already. None of them wanted to stay in the area when the War God was that

angry, either.

As the time started to get long when neither Phetra or servants were coming, Shareen took her sword

out.

“Shall I go get that bitch myself, brother?”

“Shareen, enough! Put that thing away, you know I hate when you use weapons inside! And will

someone finally explain what is going on here, by the Great Dragon!”

“It appears, dear, that your seventh daughter thinks she can threaten the War God’s Favorite, an

Imperial Physician, and get away with it by not coming here,” slowly explained Kareen.

The Emperor immediately frowned, his eyes switching from Kareen to Cassandra, who was standing

next to her. His face turned red.

“What! What is Phetra thinking! Someone go get her! Right now!”

Of course, the Second Prince had already sent two servants prior, but two more Imperial Servants

swiftly left the

room. If Phetra didn’t come after all that…

While waiting, Kareen even ordered a chair to be brought for Cassandra, insisting she should stand still

for too long. She took one for herself, actually, installing herself like a queen in the middle of the

Palace.

“How… How have you been, dearest?” Asked the Emperor.

Cassandra was still amazed to see a man his age blush so much when addressing Lady Kareen… The

Imperial Concubine nodded and wiped off some invisible dust for her dress.

“I have been fine, aside from the children’s endless bickering.”

“I know, right? So tiring, so tiring!”

“…It would be better if their father monitored them better.”

After that, the Emperor’s mouth closed, looking a bit contrite. Cassandra couldn’t help but feel a bit

sorry for him. Kareen really didn’t cut him any slack…

Finally, the servants returned, but they were followed by Phetra’s furious screams. Kairen put Vrehan

down, who breathed out, readjusting his clothing with a bitter expression.

The War God’s anger had already shifted to Phetra, who barged in screaming.

“Vrehan, Father! Why are you summoning me! What is…”

She stopped when she saw Kairen’s furious glare. Her face went immediately white, her eyes

displaying endless terror. She unconsciously took a step back, and Krai’s loud growl got her attention

too. Phetra turned around, to try and leave, but the servants immediately stood in her way, and though

they were all bowing, it was obvious she wouldn’t get through this way.

She turned around again, shaking her head.

“Third Brother was looking for you,” said Vrehan, still looking pissed.

Cassandra realized he was angry at his sister as well. He probably didn’t like getting involved and

having to face Kairen… (2

However, something felt wrong with Phetra, too. Unlike her revealing dress from earlier, she was

covered in a purple shawl, covering her body and even a bit of her face. Cassandra wondered why she

had put that thing on?

“I… I only…”

Kairen wasn’t going to show any patience with her. He walked the distance that separated them and

grabbed her throat, just like her brother earlier, making her scream like a pig. She panicked

immediately, trying to free herself and screaming like crazy.

“Let me go! Let me go! You can’t hurt me! You can’t hurt me!”

“Phetra, will you stop screaming like this, it’s extremely disagreeable to my ears,” said the Emperor,

annoyed. “Kairen claims you threatened his concubine, what happened.”

“Her… Her bitch servant insulted me! Father! That dirty servant insulted me, and the slave concubine

attacked me!”

“Who attacked who?” Said Kareen, frowning. “Phetra, you lying little snake! Didn’t you draw a sword in

the presence of a Dragon’s son!”

Phetra ignored her, still screaming, begging to get her Father’s attention and pity on her.

“Father, they disfigured me! Look what that witch did to my body! Father, you must have justice for me!”

Indeed, the shawl had slid down with Kairen holding her in the air, and now, everyone could see the

large red rashes on her skin. Kareen sneered, visibly satisfied.

“What… What is that?” Said the Emperor, lost.

“An allergic reaction, I believe, your Highness,” sighed Cassandra. “I did throw some dirty water on

Princess Phetra.”

“Why would you do that? Kareen, dearest, what was that about a sword?”

“Princess Phetra came to my medicinal Garden earlier, your Highness,” explained Cassandra, stepping

forward. “She acted recklessly, and I got scared. My servant tried to defend me, but Princess Phetra

took out a sword to attack me. I reacted and threw… ahem, some water on her, which certainly caused

her… current condition.”

The Emperor took a minute to take it all in, but meanwhile, Phetra started screaming again.

“Her damn servant attacked me! She insulted me! I want her head, father! Father, you can let me be

insulted like this! I am an Imperial Princess!” novelbin

Krai growled, and it was obvious he was trying to get to her. It only made her panic and scream even

more.

“Father! Father! He will kill me! Brother! Brother help me!”

However, Vrehan remained silent, ignoring her as if this situation was completely unrelated to him.

Cassandra hated that, he was abandoning his sister in such a situation…

As she kept screaming, Kairen suddenly tightened his grip, choking her a bit. He wasn’t suffocating her,

but at least she had to stop screaming if she wanted to breathe. Truth was, Cassandra hated seeing a

woman mistreated like this, but Phetra had gone over a limit this time.

The Emperor shook his head.

“Kairen, son, enough. I don’t want you killing your siblings in the middle of my Imperial Chamber!”

“She insulted and assaulted Cassandra,” hissed the War God. “I will not let this go.”

“Calm down, calm down, will you! Cassandra is fine, isn’t she? She’s just…”

“Since when do you know anything about pregnant women, you old man!” Roared Kareen, making the

Emperor jump. “Fine? Do you know how fragile she is at the moment? What if she had lost her child?

What if Phetra had injured her!”

“Calm down, dearie, I will handle this. But first, Kairen, let her go, please son.”

“Kairen…” said Cassandra, gently.

She was afraid things could go wrong if he ignored the Emperor’s orders any longer, and killed Phetra

in such a place.

Kairen opened his hand all of a sudden, and Phetra fell to the floor brutally. A crack sound was heard,

announcing nothing good. She started screaming in pain, again, holding her injured ankle, but the War

God suddenly grabbed her wrist, forcefully dragging her and throwing her to his Father’s feet. The

Emperor sighed his hands on his hips.

“Phetra, you unruly child. You never listen, do you? I guess I have been too lenient with you. Attacking

a pregnant Imperial Concubine! How could you be such an idiot!”

“They are the ones you should punish! Father!” She sobbed, trying to act pitiful, pulling on his clothing.

“They made me like this! You can’t allow a servant to treat me like this!”

“Enough! Enough of you, Phetra! You really need a lesson! Guards!”

Imperial guards appeared all of a sudden, but none of them actually dared to approach Phetra and the

furious War

God next to her.

“Take her to the Imperial Prison for her to stay… Mh… Fifty days! The prisoner’s treatment! Yes, fifty

days sounds like enough for me to find her a husband.”

“A hus… husband?”

“Yes. You’ve annoyed me enough. Time to send you away, you can marry some scholar or whatever.

You’ll be stripped down from your title as an Imperial Princess, too. I’ve had enough of you stirring

trouble.”

“Father! You can’t do that! I was born an Imperial Princess, I’ll die an Imperial Princess!”

“Looks like you just expired your first life, Phetra,” sneered Shareen, satisfied. “Brother, if I remember

correctly, the Imperial Prison is… this way.”

She was pointing a finger, and a second later, Cassandra understood what she meant. He was going

to…

Kairen grabbed Phetra once again and, despite how much she screamed, hysterical, he suddenly

threw her out of

the window Shareen had shown. Cassandra and her servants were shocked, covering their mouths in

horror.

“Don’t worry, dear,” said Kareen. “It’s only two or three floors’ height until she lands on the building.”

Landing wasn’t exactly the right word!

 

[Gily]

Hi everyone

 

[jigsaw]

Hi everyone

Welcome Gily

 

[Nonagon]

Next chapters

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 76​

The Punishment Kareen and Shareen were almost smiling as if Phetra’s screams had been some pleasant melody.

Cassandra couldn’t help but feel a bit bad for her on the inside. From the way she was piercing their

ears, she must have been in such horrible pain…

The Emperor’s mouth was still open, as he was still processing what had just happened, staring at the

window. He finally turned to Kairen, angry.

“Kairen, when I ordered for Phetra to be taken to the Imperial Prison, I actually meant for her to be

taken there through the door, the damn door!” He exclaimed. “Why is it that you children are always

only thinking of fighting and killing each other!”

His yelling had no effect on his son. Kairen turned around and walked back to Cassandra, looking

almost satisfied. At least, his murderous look in his eyes was gone.

“Well, from what we can hear, Father,” said Shareen. “She is still pretty much alive.”

The Emperor glared her way, not amused by her antics this time. He sighed, massaging his temples

and looking truly exhausted by all this ruckus.

“Anyway, someone goes grab her from… wherever she is now, and get her an Imperial Physician

immediately. She’s still going to the Imperial Prison. Now I have to find someone who’ll be willing to

marry this pest… Ah, what a headache… Those children…”

While the poor Emperor kept rambling, the guards subtly glanced Cassandra’s way for a second, but

after thinking about it twice, figured it would probably be better to find another Imperial Physician. With

the current state of things, the Imperial Concubine probably wouldn’t even have agreed to treat the

Princess’ rashes…

Once the guards had left, Cassandra let out a little sigh of relief. Things weren’t over, though. Vrehan

turned to their father, looking very serious.

“Father, we still have an issue to solve.”

“What? What now?”

When his eyes surreptitiously went Missandra’s way, Cassandra’s heart sank. She knew this wasn’t

good. She had thought that man had been too cold, watching his sister being thrown out of a window

without saying a thing, but now, it was clear he had been waiting for this moment all along, and not

caring about Phetra…

“The servant. She still insulted an Imperial Princess.”

“She did it to defend me!” Said Cassandra, immediately standing in front of her sister in a protective

stance.

“The Imperial Law does not care about the reasons for her actions,” hissed Vrehan. “No servant, slave

or anyone else outside the Imperial Family can be forgiven for insulting an Imperial Family member.

Isn’t that right, Father?”

The Emperor sighed, visibly annoyed by the situation. He knew the law, of course, but he could tell that

servant had only acted to protect the young concubine.

“Whatever,” he said. “Bring this servant forth.”

“Your Highness, please!” Claimed Cassandra. “She isn’t an Imperial Servant, she is my family!” (1

It was her last resort. Maybe, if Missandra couldn’t be considered as part of the staff in the Imperial

Palace, the Emperor would forget about punishing her. However, she could see Kareen frowning, and

that didn’t announce anything good…

“What is that now? Your Family, my dear white lily? How so?”

Missandra, trembling, stood forward and took out the veil she had been using to cover her face outside

of Kareen or Cassandra’s place. Her appearance was revealed, and she bowed lowly, acting docile for

once.

“She is my younger sister, your Highness,” explained Cassandra. “We have reunited not too long ago.”

“I invited her as my guest,” added Kareen.

“Oh, is that so…” Started the Emperor, but Vrehan interrupted him.

“Guest or not, father, no one in the Dragon Empire is allowed to defy a Dragon’s family. Those who do

should be punished regardless of their rank. Wasn’t my sister just punished for insulting the

Concubine? Why should the Concubine’s sister get away with insulting my sister then?”

Cassandra was going whiter with each word. No matter what, she didn’t want Vrehan anywhere near

her sister, or able to do her anything. She couldn’t stand that man, his rat face and his cunning words.

Kairen moved his position, putting himself between Cassandra and Vrehan, and Krai’s anger was now

directed at the Second Prince

However, it was clear that the Dragon wouldn’t be able to injure him in any way from his position, and

so, the Second Prince ignored him completely. Vrehan kept his eyes on his father, with an accusatory

stance.

“Are you going to let everything go my Brother’s way, Father? If you are so tired of seeing us fighting,

how about showing some equity for once? That favoritism of yours for the Concubine has to stop,

father.”

The Emperor had nothing to answer to that, and for once, Kareen and Shareen had nothing to retort,

either. It only worried Cassandra more. She had to hold on to Kairen’s arm not to fall, as her heart was

running crazy.

After a long while, the Emperor, who seemed hesitant, eventually sighed and nodded.

“That’s right… I need to go by the rules. Sorry, my white Lily, but Vrehan is right, I cannot let it go so

easily. A punishment seems befitting of the situation.”

“May I suggest, Father,” said Vrehan.

Whatever he was about to say, Cassandra knew she wasn’t going to like it. Something in that horrid

face of his told her he was about to come up with something she didn’t want to hear.

“I think… Being whipped for… let’s say five hundred and six times should do it.”

“Five hundred and six? Why would you come with such a ridiculous number!” Said the Emperor.

Missandra was appalled, but Cassandra was even worse. She knew what that number was for. It was

the number of times Phetra had whipped the Concubine she had tried to defend, months ago. 1

She realized Vrehan was doing all of this on purpose. While pretending he didn’t hold it against them,

he was clearly getting revenge for his sister. He was just not letting his emotions show at all as to not

seem revengeful.

“Father! This is too much!” Said Shareen, furious.

“Will you stop yelling! I’m thinking!” Replied the Emperor, annoyed.

Cassandra’s heart was beating like crazy. He couldn’t agree to that. If Missandra was whipped five

hundred times, she would die for sure! She exchanged worried glances with Kareen, but there wasn’t

much the Imperial Concubine could do at this point. With Vrehan’s words about the favoritism they

already benefited from earlier, she couldn’t say anything…

After a while, the emperor nodded.

“Alright, we will do this. The young servant will be whipped a hundred times. That will be enough.”

“Your Highness!” Screamed Cassandra, on the verge of tears.

She couldn’t believe it. Missandra would have to suffer the whip a hundred times! She didn’t even want

them to touch a hair on her sister’s head. She almost collapsed, but Kairen grabbed her before that,

holding her.

“Enough, enough,” said the Emperor, leaving the room.

As the Emperor left, Vrehan was staring at Cassandra. He didn’t seem happy or unhappy, his

expression was indecipherable, aside from his eyes as cold as ice.

“A hundred times…” cried Cassandra.

“Hinue, don’t worry!” Said Missandra, running to her side. “I can stand it. Don’t worry please, please.

Don’t cry. I… I did this to myself, Cassandra. Lady Kareen was right, I’ve been getting ahead of myself,

this is my punishment. Don’t cry, please?”

However, Cassandra’s tears wouldn’t stop. She felt horribly guilty for all this. Missandra had only tried

to defend her, and now she was being punished! Her younger sister had never been whipped in her

life!

Kareen came to her side, too, rubbing her back and consoling her.

“Don’t worry, dear, it will be alright. His Highness won’t allow them to go too hard on her…”

Meanwhile, Shareen was still standing still, on the side, glaring at Vrehan along with Krai. The Dragon noveldrama

was still

growling after the Second Prince from earlier, even more frustrated to not be able to attack him.

“Are you satisfied, now?” Hissed Shareen. “Go and scrap whatever is left of your bitch sister!”

Vrehan stayed silent for a while and actually left the room without saying a word. Shareen clicked her

tongue, pissed.

As they were left alone in the Imperial Chamber, Kareen insisted that they go back. Cassandra didn’t

want to return to her apartments, so they headed once again to the Imperial Concubine’s apartments.

Missandra felt more sorry for her sister than she actually was for herself. She had caused this, and now

Cassandra was worried sick for her. She couldn’t even stand by herself, her Prince had to carry her all

the way back. She understood that she had to go through this, and how light the Emperor’s punishment

for her really was. Neither Kareen or her children had looked at her since it had been announced.

When they returned to Kareen’s garden, Cassandra had stopped crying, but she was still devastated

about what her sister would have to go through. Kairen gently put her in the deckchair, and Missandra

immediately sat on the grass next to her, taking her hand,

“Hinue, please, don’t worry, okay? You’ve suffered so much more than me already, I can stand this

much, trust me!”

No matter if she could stand it, Cassandra was already sick at the simple idea of her younger sister, her

flesh and blood, being injured.

A servant came running, bowing politely.

“Your Highnesses, Imperial Concubine Kareen, Concubine Cassandra, my greetings. His Highness the

Emperor has ordered for the servant Lady Missandra to be brought to the punishment cell for her

sentence.”

Cassandra almost broke into tears again, but Missandra confidently stood with a resolute look.

“I’m coming,” she announced, determined.

“I’m coming with you,” said Cassandra.

“Certainly not!” Roared Kareen. “You are already sick enough, you are not going to watch that too!”

“I don’t want to leave her alone through this!” She insisted..

“I will go with her, Cassie,” sighed Shareen. “Don’t worry. They won’t dare go too hard on her if I am

there. I promise I will bring her back as soon as it’s over. Just stay here with mother and Kairen.”

Cassandra wanted to protest, but no one would side with her. On the side, even Dahlia silently cried

too, feeling sorry for Missandra. She internally regretted she hadn’t been braver earlier and said

something to stop her or the Princess before things escalated.

She stood and hugged Missandra, holding back her tears.

“Don’t grind your teeth, and don’t get crispated”, she said. “It’ll only make it worse. T-take deep breaths,

and… and… I’ll heal you when you come back. I promise.” (5)

“I know. My sister is the best healer in the world.”

Despite her confident smile, everyone could tell Missandra was just trying hard not to break down and

cause her sister more pain. After a while, they let go of each other, and Cassandra stumbled back,

Kairen helping her sit back.

Missandra gave her a weak smile and turned to the servant.

“I’m ready. Let’s go.”

Chapter 77​

The Dream

As soon as Missandra was gone, Cassandra couldn’t help but cry again. Dahlia tried to get some

herbal tea prepared for her, but she didn’t touch it and only sobbed in the War God’s arms for a long

time. It was the first time Cassandra had felt so powerless and defeated. She could stand being injured

herself, but seeing her loved ones being injured was the worst thing possible for her. Moreover, she

had to wait for her sister to come back after her punishment. She wouldn’t be able to do anything for

her until then. .

Kairen didn’t say anything. He wasn’t good at comforting her, aside from holding her in his arms, and

caressing her hair. His physical contact was the only thing seemingly able to comfort Cassandra a bit,

as she stayed curled up in his arms for a long time. Even Krai had arrived in the garden, growling so

softly it was almost a whistle, putting his head next to Cassandra, looking sorry for her. (2)

Kareen couldn’t seem to sit still. The imperial Concubine paced around, ordering the servants to do

useless things. She kept going in and out of the garden, fidgety. Kareen was a proud woman and hated

being powerless. The young sisters had grown on her, even the belligerent Missandra. She felt partially

responsible for her punishment too. If she hadn’t pushed for her to come with them… No, it wouldn’t

have changed anything anyway. Vrehan had gotten what he really wanted… To harm Cassandra

indirectly, the only person he could openly attack in Kairen’s entourage. She felt even madder thinking

about that brat. They needed to be ready in case something else happened, or even better, give him a

payback… He probably had it, though. Though he had been careful not to show it, Phetra was his

closest sister, her downfall was probably somehow painful to him as well. Compared to that, the

punishment befallen on Missandra felt too light, even.

“I can’t sit still,” suddenly declared Cassandra.

The young concubine stood up, surprising everyone around.

“Lady Cassandra, we should wait for Lady Missandra…” said Dahlia, worried for her.

“No. I’m counting mentally, again and again, if I keep imagining it without doing anything I’ll go crazy. I

need to do something. I want to prepare the medicine for when she gets back. I want to go to my

garden.”

“You are not leaving my apartments!” Roared Kareen, wary like a lioness. “Cassandra, you should stay

here for now!” noveldrama

However, Kairen stood next to Cassandra and took her hand,

“I will go with her,” he declared.

Despite his apparent calm, Kareen knew her son was probably has frustrated as she was. He hadn’t

said anything but seeing Cassandra so sad and miserable probably affected him as well. Krai stood up

too, looking curious about the change of situation.

The Imperial Concubine sighed.

“Fine! But you two come back here as soon as that ointment is gone! Shareen will bring her back here

anyway…”

Cassandra nodded, and left, followed closely by the Prince. Kareen sighed and sat in the deckchair she

had just left. Krai, who couldn’t follow them, growled too and put his head on the Imperial Concubine’s

lap. 3

She scratched his snout.

“Those children…” she sighed.

Meanwhile, Cassandra was hurrying back to the prince’s apartments. She was aiming right for her

herbal garden, still holding Kairen’s hand. She had nothing else in mind but her sister. She wasn’t

scared at the moment, just focused.

As soon as she got there, she let go of his hand and started gathering everything she needed in a

hurry. In a few minutes, she had gathered enough herbs and water and started working on it at her little

table, a determined expression on. Her eyes were still red, but she didn’t care at the moment.

Kairen let her do whatever she wanted. He understood she needed to keep herself busy to forget about

all her sadness and frustration. Something else actually caught his attention. One spot of the grass was

still humid and muddy, where the girls had fought with Phetra just a couple of hours earlier… He circled

the area, and suddenly spotted Phetra’s dagger, still lying at the bottom of one of the fountains. With a

frown, he took it out, observing it. It was a good weapon, but it hadn’t been taken care of properly…

For a while, the garden was relatively silent. Cassandra was focused on making the best ointment

possible, crushing her herbs into a mortar, adding water and preparing some kind of green medicinal

paste. She then moved on to a second medicine, a pain-killer decoction. In the same time, Kairen was

sitting near her, and had begun sanding and sharpening the dagger. He scraped off all the unnecessary

decorations that added to its weight, letting the little diamonds and rubies fall on the grass without a

care. (2

After several minutes, Cassandra assembled everything she had prepared in front of her, shaking her

head.

“I don’t know if this will be enough…” She said, looking defeated.

The Prince stood up, and looked at the table. She had made a pitcher full off ointment, and a large

glass of medicine, too. It would probably be enough, even for two people. »

“Let’s go back,” he declared.”

“Maybe I can make more,” she said. “I can find something else to ease the pain, or make it less biter, or

make more of it…”

“Cassandra, it’s enough, Let’s go back.”

“But…”

“Enough.”

She bit her lip, and Kairen grabbed her chin to have her finally look at him instead of the medicine. His

deep black eyes almost took her by surprise.

“It’s been over an hour,” he said, gently but firmly. “Let’s go. Your sister will be back soon.”

“I…”

Forced to confront his eyes, Cassandra suddenly felt like crying again. She shook her head, but the

tears came anyway. She covered her eyes.

“I… I had promised our mother I would protect her… I can’t believe… I’m such a bad sister… I

shouldn’t have brought her here…”

The Prince sighed, and gently, had her let go of her tools. He took her into his strong embrace to try

and calm her down. It had been a while since she had cried so much.

Cassandra had only really cried three times since he had met her. The first time was out of fear for him,

when he was locked up by his father. The second time, it was out of anger, for the slaves, when the

slave trades showed no compassion. Now, she was crying for her younger sister. It seemed like that

girl always cried more for others than herself when she was the one who had been going through so

much…

Her own scars from being whipped so many times accounted to much more than a hundred or two.

There wasn’t a spot on her skin that didn’t have one of those white, thin lines he hated. Given that

Cassandra’s skin was among the whitest possible, the scars were sometimes harder to see, and

sometimes very visible, like little silver threads, but Kairen felt it under his fingers anytime he caressed

her. That precious, frail body he adored had been mistreated until it got like this. Her legs, her arms,

her back, her chest… There wasn’t an area that had been

spared. She even had some on the back of her hands, and on her neck, though the spot where she

formerly had a collar had been protected by the metal. His blood would boil just thinking about all the

pain she had been inflicted.

“What if she dies? Kairen, if something happens to my sister, I.

“Cassandra, look at me.”

She lifted her head. Her eyes full of tears were the most dangerous weapon against him. He put his

head around her neck, his fingers in her hair, and gently caressed her cheek with his thumb.3

“Your sister will be fine. As soon as she comes out of there, and can travel, I will send her to the

Diamond Palace with my mother. I will get her out of there, and as soon as those damn Celebrations

are over, we will, too. It’s my promise to you.”

Cassandra nodded weakly, but her heart wasn’t at peace. She felt like she was going to crumble at any

moment.

“…Can I be honest for a minute?” She said.

“What is it?”

“…I don’t want you to be an Emperor.”

Kairen wasn’t exactly surprised by her words, but it was certainly the first time she said something like

that. He frowned, a bit confused.

“I thought you said…”

“I know what I said,” sighed Cassandra, pushing him a bit. “I… There’s a part of me, a selfish part of

me, that wish we could leave, just the two of us, and our family, far from all the Politics, the murders,

the plots, and everyone who wants to harm us. I want… If I could leave in a dream, it would be

anywhere but this Empire. I… don’t want to give birth to children and worry about which ones will be

killed. I don’t want the jewels, the dresses, the fancy banquets… I just want you, our people, and our

baby, living in peace. I want to bear your children, and get old with you. I could hop on Krai’s back and

let your dragon take us anywhere. But…”

She took a deep breath, calming herself down, closing her eyes.

“There is also a part of me, that wants you to change this Empire. I hate… I hate this Dragon Empire,

Kairen. Everything wrong with it. I hate how you and your brothers can kill people without remorse.

How slaves and servants are treated like disposable livestock. How women are seen as merchandise,

even Princesses. How you see the destruction of my people as nothing more than some unfortunate

event from the past. I… I was raised with the idea that life and death are sacred, and must be honored.

Your people don’t care about life, and they don’t even respect the dead.”

“Cassandra…”

She shook her head, asking him to let her speak a bit longer.

“That day, in the arena… I was ready to die. I didn’t care about the Imperial Games. I wasn’t scared, I

had no more expectations for life. However, of all people, you chose me. The moment when Krai took

me at your feet, and you put that little piece of your coat on my shoulders, something in me changed a

little. Since we met, every day, I have been seeing what a wonderful, loving man you are. You don’t

care about gender when you interact with people. You respect your siblings based on their skills, not

their gender. You kill when you have to, not when you want. You protect those you love… and punish

those who shall be punished. You are not perfect, but… You are the kind of man that could change this

Empire into a country I can love.”

The Prince was very still, listening to every word. Cassandra’s voice was hoarse because of all of her

earlier crying, softer and huskier than usual. She was almost whispering.

“If a man like Vrehan becomes Emperor, this will go on. People will die unfairly, women like Missandra

will be

treated poorly. Truth is, if I believed any of your brothers could do this better than you, I would root for

them to take the golden throne. But… I have seen what they can do, and it isn’t what you can do. They

can’t take an abused, damaged woman, forget her appearance to see her value and turn her into an

Imperial Physician. They can’t respect their sisters like their equals. They can’t have empathy for

slaves, servants, for their people. They live in golden palaces, while you’re fine with eating and

sleeping in a camp. You are not like them, my love. This is exactly why you only made me fall for you,

and why I believe you should be the next Emperor, even if it breaks my heart.”

Chapter 78 The Mermaid’s Requiem​

Kairen caressed her arm, gently. He understood everything she said, however, there was one thing that was worrying the War God at that moment, and he couldn’t not say it.

“I am not leaving you,” he said.

Somehow, he felt as if, at one point, all of this was going to be too much for her. That fragile woman, no matter how strong her heart was, would reach her limit, and be unable to follow whichever path he was fated to follow. Kairen didn’t want that. Of all the things he had ever desired, since the moment he had put his eyes on her, there wasn’t a single one that didn’t include Cassandra.

“I know,” Cassandra chuckled. “I won’t leave you either… Your fate will be mine, my Prince, I promise.

I’ve come to peace with that already. Don’t worry.”

He sighed, and once again, hugged her closely. Cassandra felt relieved he had understood what was hidden in her heart for a while now. Even for her, it had been so hard to deal with the whole situation, and come to terms with what she truly wanted… However, she knew one thing for sure: she wanted to stay by this man’s side.

She stayed in his embrace for as long as it took for her to calm down. Once her tears were dry, and her heart a bit more at peace, she sighed and took a step back with a chuckle.

“I really want to see our son soon.”

Kairen nodded, caressing her tummy.

“Let’s have many children,” he said.

“Why many?”

“You look better when you’re pregnant.”

Cassandra chuckled, amused. She knew what he meant, but his way with words was really too much…

She softly kissed him. 8

“I won’t suddenly go back to being skinny after our son is born, Kairen. But I am fine with having many.

I would love a big family.”

She took a deep breath, feeling a bit better, and turned to her little table.

“Alright, time to go back.”

The prince nodded and helped her take the medicine back to Kareen’s apartments. Kareen and Krai were still in the same position, Dahlia standing a few steps behind, but strangely, Missandra and

Shareen hadn’t come back yet. Cassandra put her medicine down on a little table the Imperial

Concubine had in the garden, and sat, worried.

It only took a few seconds, though. Suddenly they heard a commotion from the entrance of the garden.

The servants went rushing, and Cassandra stood up.

Shareen was carrying Missandra on her back. When she gently put her down on the deckchair, it was obvious the young girl had cried a lot. She looked exhausted, and the back of her dress was ripped open. Cassandra did her best not to cry again.

Her younger sister’s hair had been put on the side in a braid, so the first thing she was saw was her back, covered in cuts, some deep and still bleeding fresh blood. As if it kept her from breaking down,

Cassandra immediately ordered for her sister to be taken to a bedroom, and made to lay down so she could treat her. Before the servants even got to move, Kairen gently lifted Missandra and carried her himself, followed by the little group.

“Your sister was brave. She didn’t even scream or beg. She endured it until it was over.”

“…. I’m fine…” Missandra said.

Her voice was so weak, she could pass out at any moment. Cassandra gently helped her take little sips of the medicinal water that could ease her pain, and kissed her cheek once she had drunk it all.

“It’s okay if you want to close your eyes, Linue. I will treat you,” she whispered.

“How did you… endure all that…”

But before she could end her sentence, Missandra’s tired eyes closed themselves, and she passed out, exhausted. Cassandra sighed, but it was half of a cry. She grabbed the towel that a servant had just brought, damped it in the clear water and started cleaning her sister’s injuries. The servant girl stepped forward, wanting to clean Missandra’s injuries instead of letting the concubine dirty herself, but

Kairen glared at her.

“Get out.”

All of the servants cleared the room in a couple of seconds. Kareen sighed, caressing Missandra’s head and hair gently.

“Poor thing…”

Shareen nodded. She had been truly impressed with the younger sister that day. Her resilience to take in the pain without complaining had been admirable. Most people would openly scream and beg for mercy, but Missandra had done none of that. She had closed her eyes and muttered things silently, waiting for it to be over with.

Once the injuries were cleaned, Cassandra suddenly took one of her sister’s hair, and started sewing her deepest and largest cuts, patiently. Kareen frowned.

“With her hair?”

“The body recognizes its own,” whispered Cassandra. “It lessens the risks of infection…”

It was a technique she hadn’t used in the army, since the men’s hair was usually cut short. However,

Missandra’s hair was long and clean enough to be used to sew her injuries. With determination,

Cassandra sewed each injury one by one. She was singing something softly, in their mother tongue, probably to soothe her sister.

“That song… Missandra was mumbling the same thing the whole time,” said Shareen.

“It’s the Water God’s prayer. It’s a very sad song.”

She kept singing, softly, while applying the ointment on her sister’s superficial injuries. At some point, she sung it again, in the Dragon Empire’s language this time, for them to understand it too.

Ô God of Water

Will you hear this prayer

Will you hear your children

When they die under the sun

O God of Water

Will you hear and remember

The prayer of your daughters

For they cried alone

O God of Water

All your people’s tears

Shall you ever hear

Please cry for us

O God of Waternoveldrama

If your children are gone

Please take them home

For you loved us

O God of Water

When I rest in your embrace

Please help me brace

The last river

Ô Father of Water

Let me dive and sleep

Won’t you cry and weep

For you loved us

Ô Beloved Father

Please cry for my sisters

Please cry for your daughters

For you loved us

For you loved us.

When she was done, both singing and putting on the medicine, she took a long sigh, watching

Missandra’s resting figure. Her sister had aged a few years in a couple of hours…

“It’s the saddest shit I’ve ever heard,” said Shareen. ]

“Our elders sang it in times of pain and grief… Our legend said it was the last song of the last mermaids, the last they sang before their death. It was a requiem. Our people made it a prayer.”

“Do you really descend from mermaids?” Asked Shareen, curious.

“Who knows. A long part of our history was forgotten, the other comes from tales and legends. It’s hard to tell how much is true…”

Cassandra didn’t care much for their ancestors’ secrets at that moment. She kept staring at her sister, hoping she could heal faster, and feel the less pain possible.

“Anyway, with Missandra punished, that should settle it for Father,” said Shareen.

“Your second brother won’t be satisfied with that,” retorted her mother. “This was only a small payback for how we insulted Phetra. He won’t stop there. A servant came earlier to tell me the Princess has several bones broken and is suffering hell. He will want to pay thạt back.”

“I’m getting Missandra out of here as soon as possible,” said Cassandra. “I don’t want my sister where she can be hurt again.”

“Don’t worry, we will make sure she can leave quietly.”

Cassandra stood up, shaking her head.

“She needs to rest for now… The journey to the Diamond Castle would be too much to handle for her in that state. Hopefully, she will be fine by the end of the Celebrations, and we can all leave together.”

“Only four days to go,” said Kareen. “Missandra won’t leave my apartments until then, so she can rest and stay safe. I promise nothing can happen to her here.”

Cassandra weakly nodded. She didn’t feel like going back to the Celebrations for the day, anyway. She didn’t care what the Emperor would say, she didn’t want to indulge a man who had inflicted that tò her younger sister, no matter what.

“Can I dine here for tonight?” She asked.

“Of course, Cassie. That old fart won’t dare protest if we say you feel unwell. Let’s just have you rest here and do a little dinner together, alright?”

For the rest of the afternoon, Cassandra stayed by her sister’s side, with Dahlia. She didn’t want to leave her side until she woke up, and everyone understood that. Kairen, Shareen and their mother gave the sisters some space, finding their own occupations in the Palace, though they stayed nearby.

At some point around the end of the afternoon, Cassandra needed to use the bathroom. She had stayed next to Missandra all this time and couldn’t take it anymore. She left Dahlia to watch her in her stead, and went to the closest bathroom.

Kareen’s apartments were vast, and among the prettiest in the Palace. There were many, many rooms for her to use, though she only seemed to use a few. Cassandra hadn’t gotten accustomed to the place yet. She was used to the Diamond Palace, but inside the Palace, a lot of corridors and doors looked the same.

Somehow, she got lost on her way back to the room Missandra had been taken to. She might have taken a wrong turn somewhere, because, after a few minutes, she still wasn’t back. She knew she was still inside the Imperial Concubine’s apartments, she just had no idea where.

There was something strange in this area. Actually, she had thought about asking for the way back to a servant, but this corridor was completely deserted. Cassandra was lost. This part of the Palace looked abandoned, nothing like Kareen’s rooms full of plants and life. In here, there was a deadly silence floating around, like a cathedral.

As she was trying to figure the way back, she came across what might have been a dining room, long ago. It was all dusty, and less refined than the one they actually used. Some cutlery had been forgotten in an old buffet, along with spiderwebs and dust.

Cassandra frowned. She didn’t understand why Kareen, who loved clean and decorated spaces, would leave an aisle of her apartments empty like this… She kept walking until she found another corridor with rooms. All the doors looked alike, but one caught her attention. It was torn down. Not like it had crumbled naturally, but like some beast had attacked it. The room was open, and, pushed by curiosity, she stepped in.

It was a child’s room.

There was a bed a bit smaller than the norm, some old furniture, and toys… She collected one that looked like a Dragon plushie, left on the floor. It was cute, but old… Whose room was this? There was such a nostalgic feeling hanging in the air. Something deeply sad, too. Cassandra glanced around.

There were toy blades, three of them, on top of a chest, so probably a boy’s room. The desk still had some old books piled up, collecting dust. The library next to it as well. A bit further, something like a couch made of straw was in a corner, a shape still visible in its center. Was it for some pet to sleep in?

A dog, or…

“Cassandra.”

She jumped and turned around. Kairen was standing a few steps behind her, outside of the room. She sighed in relief after that scare.

Chapter 79​

The Siblings’ Childhood

Cassandra was surprised, though she was suspecting it already. The straw couch’s indent was too

large and deep for a regular animal. The size of it would be fitting if it was for a dragon… A young

dragon.

“It’s your… Childhood bedroom?”

He nodded.

Was it really? She thought it might have been one of his brothers’ but… Cassandra couldn’t imagine a

Prince’s room would have been left like this, even less if Kareen was in charge. Yet it felt completely

abandoned, forgotten…

However, the way her Prince was standing outside, instead of coming to her, intrigued her as well.

Something in his attitude didn’t feel right, like he was wary of that place. It was the first time Cassandra

saw him like this. He… loathed this place. She could tell just by looking at him. He had the same look

as when he was glaring at Vrehan, or the women who had tried to approach him before. Something

about that place disgusted him. Why would he hate his childhood’s bedroom? It looked like it used to

be a warm and nice bedroom for a child to be in… She looked at the damaged door again. Something

had happened here. As if someone had gone berserk on it.

She turned around and left the room, but she had kept the little dragon toy with her. For some reason,

she liked that stuffed toy. It only needed a bit of cleaning and sewing. As soon as she was next to him,

Kairen put an arm around her waist and held her close. He was still glaring at the abandoned room.

“Let’s go,” he said.

He gently kissed her forehead, and Cassandra nodded. Somehow, she felt like she shouldn’t ask about

that room now. He obviously didn’t want to talk about it, and she didn’t want to push him to.

They walked back together, the Prince guiding her silently to Missandra’s room. Her sister was still

asleep when we got there, and Cassandra, worried, checked her temperature. She frowned, her hand

on her sister’s forehead.

“She has a bit of a fever. I hoped she wouldn’t…”

Despite her worry, Kareen had already ordered some fever medicine to be prepared, just in case.

Cassandra had nothing to say against it, so she gave it to her sister, once she was sure it had been

tested, and let Missandra rest again.

“Son, your Dragon is making a fuss in my garden,” said Kareen.

The Prince went out to go and handle an impatient Krai. The Dragon had been waiting in the garden all

afternoon for Cassandra, and was getting impatient and grumpy. The young concubine sighed.

“I’m so thankful to you, Lady Kareen. If it wasn’t for your help…”

“Don’t say such things. Of course. When an old woman like me can help, she will. There is nothing I

wouldn’t do to protect my children.”

Cassandra blushed a bit, honored to hear the Imperial Concubine speak about her like so. She already

knew Kareen was fond of her, regardless of Kairen’s relationship with her, but this was the first time she

called her like she was her own daughter. For an orphan like Cassandra, this was probably the nicest

thing Kareen could have told her.

“Lady Kareen, earlier… I got a bit lost, and ended up in an… abandoned aisle,” she whispered, hoping

Kareen would understand.

“I know,” sighed the Imperial Concubine. “My son has that upset expression since earlier, and… that

toy… Did he say anything?”

Cassandra looked down on the dragon plushie, and shook her head.

“No… I didn’t ask either.”

Kareen nodded sadly.

“It’s good that you didn’t, Cassandra. Men are men, they do not like to show their weakness and they

do not share their secrets easily. Even the War God… Give him time. He will talk when he is ready.” (1)

Cassandra understood. She wasn’t curious enough to prey on someone’s past: She felt that whatever it

was about, it was something Kairen wouldn’t share easily, either. Something dark and painfui to the

War God…

The two women discussed Missandra’s health a bit longer, but when it became clear that the young

woman wouldn’t wake up for a while after taking the fever medicine, Cassandra finally agreed to leave

her for a bit.

In the garden, the sun was setting, and Kareen’s servants had prepared a little space for them to have

a cozy dinner outside. Krai almost jumped on Cassandra when he saw her, dangerously wagging his

tail around and growling happily. Thankfully, the garden was large enough for him to move around, or

else it would have been a disaster around the excited dragon.

To her surprise, the dragon seemed curious about the toy, too. He kept sniffing it, and Cassandra

wondered if he could remember it somehow. She turned to Dahlia.

“Could you get me a washing basin? And a sewing kit, too…”

“I can do it for you, Lady Cassandra!”

“No, thank you, Dahlia, but I would like to do it myself.”

“I understand. I will go get it then!”

Cassandra thanked her and went to sit next to Kareen on the large rug on the grass. There was a noveldrama

whole buffet waiting for them, there own little Celebration. Kairen and his sister joined them right after,

too. The War God sat behind Cassandra, wrapping her in his arms, while Shareen laid down. (1)

“So, what’s the plan?” Asked Shareen, grabbing a cheese cube.

“There is no plan for now,” replied her mother. “We will treat Missandra, and as soon as the

Celebrations are over, we are flying back to my Palace. I want to see Srai, too.”

Cassandra had almost forgotten about the little dragon. He probably missed his mom… Their baby’s

egg was still in the Diamond Palace, too. Kareen had it safely guarded back there, and Cassandra

trusted her fully with it too. Cassandra wondered what color would the baby dragon be?

“Oh, I’m bored!” Sighed Shareen. “Brother, come and spar with me! Like old times!”

Kairen frowned, but eventually got up. He and his sister drew out their swords and started dueling

together. Cassandra wasn’t very worried. Those two were on the same level, and wouldn’t get too

serious in front of their mother.

Meanwhile, Krai saw an opportunity and swiftly trotted to take Kairen’s spot behind Cassandra. His

large and long body actually allowed him to be circled around Kareen, too, making him all the happier.

He rested his head on Cassandra’s lap, while the Imperial Concubine laid her back against his body,

used to his behavior. 11

The two women watched the siblings spar for a while. Dahlia had brought what she had asked for, so

Cassandra slowly started working on improving the little dragon plushie’s condition while watching the

duel. Cassandra was truly impressed at Shareen’s strength. Not only was the Princess extraordinarily

strong, but she also didn’t have any issue fighting on equal terms with her brother, the War God. She

was using two swords, and a perfectly balanced style, so elegant it almost seemed like a dance.

“Those two,” sighed Kareen. “I should have bought them dolls when they were kids!”

Cassandra chuckled, remembering the many toy sword she had seen. They may have not all belonged

to Kairen, after all. Shareen was a bit of a tomboy, it seems.

“What kind of children were they?” Cassandra asked, still focused on her sewing.

“Exactly like now,” sighed the Imperial Concubine. “Kairen was silent and grumpy, Shareen was loud

and grumpy. Those two little brats had such tempers… I only seldom brought them here. It was such a

ruckus every time we came… Not only they always sparred between themselves like this, but they

caused fights absolutely everywhere. Krai, too.”

“With their siblings?” asked Cassandra, glancing at the Dragon who was sleeping, or pretending to.

“With their siblings, with their father’s concubines… Shareen once broke all of one of her sister’s

fingers because she had insulted me. Most concubines can’t talk back to the Imperial Children unless

they are their own, but with those two, I had nothing to worry about!”

Cassandra had never imagined those two were once so protective of their mother… She could still

remember how they weren’t thrilled about visiting her when she got a hold of Krai’s Egg. Kareen

probably didn’t let herself be bullied, either. They definitely inherited a lot of their mother’s traits,

especially Shareen.

“Lady Kareen, pardon me for asking this, but… Why didn’t you marry the Emperor? You’re his favorite

since… long ago.”

Kareen sighed, sliding her finger on her wine cup.

“That old man… He did propose a few times. However, every time we got close to an engagement,

something happened… I almost died or lost one of my children. Jealousy won over everything, I

suppose. He already had too many women before me, and I realized that marrying him meant my

children would be in more danger than ever. I couldn’t forgive that. Especially the idea that I would have

to live in the same place as their assassins… We didn’t always found who had done it. So, I decided to

isolate myself, and focus on raising those two. That’s when he gifted me the Diamond City and Palace,

it was an apology for being useless in finding our child’s murderer… I was devastated then and

became paranoid over protecting those two. I left the Palace. Since I ignored him, he got other

concubines, other children… Time passed.”

“I thought… The Diamond Palace was a present for Kairen’s birth?”

“That’s what I told them. Trust me, a mother will find many lies to hide to her children how ugly the price

for their survival was…

Cassandra felt a bit sorry for Kareen.

She had met the Emperor too late, and gotten involved in the cruel games of the Imperial Palace. She

put a protective hand on her tummy. Maybe, in other circumstances, she would have made the same

choices as her. Now that she was expecting, her instincts were all about this baby’s protection. Her

refusal to marry Kairen for the time being had to do with that too… Though she was only willing to wait.

She still held on to that idea of becoming his one and only woman, when they would be in a safer

place.

“Talk about the Dragon, and he will show his tail…” said Kareen.

Cassandra lifted her head, and so did Krai, who growled immediately. To their surprise, Glahad was

flying high above them, making circles in the sky and seeming hesitant to come down. His golden

scales were almost blinding with the sun’s reflection in it. The Imperial Concubine clicked her tongue.

“Looks like he didn’t appreciate me not coming to his damn celebrations. Well, suits him. He can send

his dragon, I don’t care.”

Cassandra kept staring at Glahad. Did the Emperor send his dragon to spy on them? She couldn’t help

but feel a bit sorry for him. He probably didn’t dare approach and was only sent to check on his

beloved… Krai kept growling, in warning, though he would probably have lost a fight against Glahad.

“Hey!”

Meanwhile, on the grass Shareen had just gotten an injury. Probably unfocused because of Glahad,

the sister had just received a large cut on her arm. She frowned, staring at it. To Cassandra’s surprise,

scales immediately appeared on her dark skin to cover it up, just like Kairen’s injuries. Shareen’s

scales were more of dark indigo than black, though.

“She can do that too?” Said Cassandra, surprised.

“Of course! My Daughter has Dragon blood too, after all!”

Shareen, who had heard them, rolled her eyes.

“Really, Cassie, you underestimate me that much?”

With a little laugh, she suddenly seemed like she was inhaling a lot of air, and, turning towards the area

Glahad was flying in, Shareen suddenly exhaled a fireball!

Chapter 80​

The Hidden Princess

Cassandra jumped in surprise, while the large golden dragon, though he hadn’t been hit, growled,

annoyed. Shareen’s flames had died in the air, way before they reached Glahad, who was flying too

high. Yet, it was so impressive! The young concubine was both impressed and frightened.

“I had no idea the Princesses could do such a thing!”

“Not all the Princesses, Sweetie,” replied Shareen with an arrogant look. “It takes talent.”

“What talent,” retorted her mother. “It’s just like how your brother is so good at taming his dragon. It has

nothing to do with talent.”

“Do you mean it’s also about their characters?” asked Cassandra.

She had slowly started to understand the bond between a Prince and his Dragon. The more true they

were to themselves, the more their own dragons were tamed. Compared to Kairen, who never hid his

emotions and acted as he wished, someone like Vrehan was unable to tame his dragon. His cunning

nature and how he always hid his real thoughts were what kept his dragon wild. Had the red dragon

been able to roam freely, he would have probably gone straight to kill his enemies in a rage.

Krai, however, was free to act. He could kill, growl and attack who Kairen hated, except for the Imperial

Family. He was free to express his love for Cassandra, too, making him easier to tame than any of his

peers. Cassandra wondered if the red Dragon had no one to show love to…

“Shareen is more gifted than any of her sisters. Only a handful of Princesses can do the Dragon’s

breath, or have the Dragon skin.”

“I thought it was mostly about blood?”

“It’s a bit more complicated than that,” said Kareen. “The Princes are born separately from their

Dragons. The Emperor’s daughters, however, are half-dragons themselves. There is a theory that they

are too weak for an actual dragon to be born, so instead…”

“It… grows in them?”

Cassandra was astonished. Didn’t that mean the princesses’ potential was almost unlimited? They may

not have Dragons, but judging from Shareen’s skills, they may not even need to have one! Moreover,

her injury was healing even faster than Kairen’s. What else was the Princess able of…?

“Doesn’t that mean Phetra will be healed soon?” She asked, suddenly remembering about that other

matter.

“That… I’m waiting to see,” said Kareen with an enigmatic smile.

Cassandra wondered what Kareen had in mind about Phetra. Somehow, she felt like something bigger

was at stake.

The siblings resumed their sparing, but Shareen and Kairen were obviously of equal strength. It could

take a while, and even Glahad eventually left the skies above them, flying away. Cassandra sighed and

caressed Krai’s warm scales. The Dragon had gone back to his nap as soon as the older Dragon was

gone.

As they kept dining, some Imperial servants came twice to invite Kareen and the siblings to the

Celebrations, but the Imperial Concubine stubbornly ignored them. When another servant showed up,

she frowned.

“Didn’t I say no twice already! How many times do I need to get mad for that old Dragon to give up!”

“My apologizes, Imperial Concubine,” said the poor servant. “I am only here to deliver a letter for the

Third Prince’s Concubine…”

Cassandra got up to receive the letter, surprised. It came from the outside, and she suddenly

understood. It was

the intel Missandra had tried to gather about the abortion potion! She quickly sent the servant away,

and opened it to read it quickly. A friend of Missandra from the Red District had apparently asked

around, and it turned out, the order was made from the Imperial Palace indeed.

“It ways someone from the Red Wind Pavilion made the order,” read Cassandra, confused.

Kareen sneered.

“That’s the Vrehan’s dead mother’s pavilion. With this, the person who ordered the potion makes no

doubt. It was probably Phetra. She is the one in charge of that place.”

“Phetra? Why would Princess Phetra order an abortion potion? If it wasn’t to use against me…”

“Maybe that bitch was dumb enough to get pregnant…” muttered Shareen.

The siblings walked back to join the dinner, ending their duel after over an hour.

“I don’t think that bitch Princess was pregnant…”

They all turned around, surprised to see Missandra. The young woman was standing, looking a bit

tired. Cassandra jumped on her feet, almost falling over Krai’s large head.

“Missandra! Why aren’t you in bed! I thought you would be sleeping…”

“Their fever medicine is crappy. I needed some fresh air, too…”

With Dahlia and Cassandra’s help, Missandra sat next to them, grimacing with each movement she

had to make using her back. Cassandra helped her drink some fresh water, but surprisingly, she

seemed fine.

“Ah… The fresh air feels so good.”

“Eat, child, you need to regain your strength,” said Kareen, putting one of the plates before Missandra.

“How would you know if Phetra is pregnant or not?”

“I’m good at that. Back when I was in the Red District, I could tell who got pregnant after only a couple

of weeks. All the girls came to me to get my abortion medicine, too, so I got used to finding out who

was pregnant… That princess is definitely not pregnant.” noveldrama

Kareen nodded, though she still looked doubtful.

Kairen and Shareen walked back to their side, too. Kairen, for once, let his Dragon keep his spot

behind Cassandra, probably has to not scare Missandra. She was already looking uneasy with the

Dragon’s head only a few steps away from her. Shareen, next to their mother, grabbed some wine and

shook her head.

“I don’t like that. I wish we knew who that damn potion was for.”

“Can it be one of the other concubines?”

“Aside from you, I don’t see who it could be. Only that idiot Lephys has pregnant concubines that we

know of, and he’s too dumb for our father to ever consider him as an heir. No, my guts are telling me it

has to be for one of the Princesses.”

“I don’t think I’ve seen anyone wearing purple that was pregnant the other night,” said Missandra. “But

I’m not a hundred percent accurate…”

“Not all the princesses were there anyway,” said Kareen. “A lot of them try to be forgotten so that no

one will ask the Emperor to marry them. They’d rather remain single than be forced to leave the

palace…”

“Will Phetra have to leave if she gets married?” Asked Cassandra.

“That’s the whole point. Once we get married, Imperial Princesses like me lose most of our status. We

can still wear the Imperial Purple, but aside from throwing tantrums and making the idiot husband

kneel, it’s not that

great. Father doesn’t care much about anything outside of the Palace. It’s less trouble for him if he has

less whiny children to handle. Hence, most of the time, our sisters make sure to live their lives quietly.

Or they work hard to help their brother get the throne…”

Cassandra suddenly understood why Shareen, despite being over thirty years old, was still single and

living in the Palace. If she had been married away, it would have been one less ally for Kairen in the

race to the golden throne. Indirectly, not marrying Shareen was a way to show his favoritism once

again. Without Kairen born a few years after her, Shareen would probably have led a very different

life…

Once again, Cassandra thought the Princesses were very unlucky. Their destiny was closely tied to

having a brother or not, and that brother’s actions…

“How many sisters does Vrehan have?” Suddenly asked Cassandra, curious.

“Only three from the same mother… The oldest is already married. Phetra is the second sister, and

they have a younger one.”

“Oh, what was her name again?” Asks Shareen, frowning. “We rarely see that child, I almost forgot

about her.”

“Phemera,” replied Kareen. “She must be around Missandra’s age now. She rarely goes out though, I

think Phetra and Vrehan keep her from attending any banquets…”

Cassandra frowned. It seemed strange they would hide their younger sister… Perhaps to protect her?

Or to keep her from spilling their secrets?

“Could she be the pregnant one?”

Both Shareen and Kareen stared at her, confused.

“Phemera rarely goes out,” repeated Kareen. “This child is so fragile, I heard she has to keep the bed

all day. She probably never even get a chance to see any man!”

Cassandra nodded. So, who then? Another concubine whose pregnancy could have been a threat to

Vrehan…?

“I wish Phetra was the one pregnant,” sneered Shareen. “That would make an excuse for Father to

repudiate that vermin…”

“He already said he will marry her off! What more do you expect! Also, don’t wish for a pregnant

woman to be in that state. Even if she’s a snake, her child would have nothing to do with it. Watch your

words, Shareen. No, actually, eat and shut it!”

After that, the princess sulked, and it appeared the topic was over. In the end, they still had no idea

whom could the abortion potion have been destined for. Without any definite answer, the conversation

would only keep going in circles. At least, they were sure of who had ordered it, but the culprit was now

locked up in the Imperial Prison with several fractures and no reason to answer them… Cassandra felt

like they were missing something, though. It was odd that Phetra would go out of her way to get that

abortion potion. She hated not knowing who the victim should have been. It felt like another threat was

hanging above her head with that unsolved question…

Thankfully, Cassandra soon could forget about that matter. As they were having a quiet dinner, Kareen

had fun entertaining them with many rumors about the other concubines from back when she was in

the Palace and the many stories she had witnessed. Between the feuds between concubines and her

own adventures, she had enough stories to write a full book! To Cassandra’s surprise, she and

Missandra had a lot of fun exchanging about their favorite tricks to piss off their rival concubines or

prostitutes. The Imperial Concubine wasn’t afraid to talk about some very crude topics, and Cassandra

was the one, several times, to blush and try to change the topic a bit, much to Shareen’s amusement.

Somehow, it also became obvious that Missandra had taken in the lesson about her attitude with the

Imperial Family. Even if it was only the five of them, plus Dahlia chuckling on the side, Missandra was

very careful with her words, and absolutely avoided showing any disrespect for the Imperial Family

anymore. Cassandra thought it was

a topic they would have to discuss sooner or later, but at least, it seemed her younger sister had finally

understood that her words, if pronounced at the wrong time and place, could have her killed…

It appeared that the Dragon Empire’s fever medicine wasn’t so bad, only late to take effect. Missandra

started dozing off at the end of their dinner and had to be taken back to her bed, half-asleep, to finally

finish her night properly. Cassandra stayed a while looking at her younger sister’s tired face, unsure.

Somehow, she wondered if Phetra was like her, trying to protect her younger sister from all of the

Palace’s

schemes…

Sturdy arms appeared from behind to embrace her gently.

“You should go to sleep too.”

Cassandra nodded.

“If we skip the Celebrations, we might as well rest early,” she sighed.

Kairen gently guided her to their room. For that night, another bedroom had been prepared for them to

sleep inside Kareen’s apartments. Somehow, Cassandra didn’t feel safe going back to their bedroom

after what had happened in her garden.

As she laid alongside her Prince, tired, it still took her a long while to fall asleep. Her thoughts keep

going in circles over all of the evenements of that day, the unsolved questions she still had, and the

threat of Phetra and Vrehan’s vengeance. Somehow, she felt like Phetra’s punishment had triggered

something much more worrisome…

Cassandra finally fell asleep as the fireworks started outside. The thumps of her Prince’s heart against

her back echoed with the celebrations, finally soothing her to sleep…

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 81​

#81 The New War “Your Highness! Your Highness!”

Cassandra frowned, waking up from all the ruckus. Next to her, Kairen was just sitting up too, with a

pissed expression. What was going on for them to be woken up so early? She could hear several

servants outside, desperate to get their attention.

She had a bad feeling about this. What could it be? They wouldn’t have dared to wake up the Prince in

the middle of the night if it wasn’t urgent. Kairen left the bed, grabbing his sword as a reflex, and

Cassandra took her night robe to cover herself up too, following him to the door.

As they opened it, a handful of imperial servants bowed.

“Our apologies for waking the Third Prince and his Lady Concubine at such an hour! His Highness the

Emperor is requesting your presence immediately!”

“Cassandra too?”

The servants exchanged glances, apparently unsure of what to answer.

“Uh… His Highness the Emperor only asked for you and Her Highness Princess Shareen to come at

once, your Highness.”

Shareen too? Kairen frowned and turned to her, as, next to him, Cassandra was starting to really worry.

What could have happened for them both to be called by the Emperor? Did it have to do with Vrehan,

or Phetra? Had something big happened during the night?

till

Kairen clicked his tongue and turned to Cassandra.

O Cassandra

“Go back to sleep,” he said. “I will be back soon.”

“No, it’s alright, I want to come with you.”

The Prince frowned, putting a hand on her shoulder.

“You need more sleep…”

“I won’t be getting any if I don’t know what’s going on. Instead of staying here and worrying, I would

rather come along. Please.”

The War God frowned, but indeed, it would be unlikely that his concubine would peacefully go back to

sleep after she had heard that. She was awake and looking very concerned already. Cassandra rarely

fell back to sleep once she was up. He nodded.

“Fine.”

They both followed the imperial servants out. They had no more information about what was going on.

Shareen met them right outside of her bedroom, in her nightgown as well, looking grumpy with her

black hair all over the place.

“I can’t believe they dare to wake us up in the middle of the night,” she groaned.

Indeed, it was still a couple of hours before dawn, too early for anything else but an emergency of

some sort. The siblings didn’t exchange another word and followed the imperial servants out.

It was a long walk to the Emperor’s chambers, but Cassandra was impressed by how busy the Palace

already was. Everywhere they walked back, imperial servants were busy working, silently cleaning

rooms and preparing for the day. Everything had to look perfect before the members of the Imperial

Family got up…

Once they finally arrived, the Imperial Chamber was still in the dark, but lit by many candlelights. A few

people were present. The Emperor, in a gold robe, with dark circles under his eyes, was walking in

circles in front of his dragon. The man looked older than usual without his usual fancy outfits and

jewelry. By his side, two older men in military suits were standing, along with a man in a minister’s

official blue outfit, and some imperial servants.

“Ah, Kairen, Shareen! Finally!” Exclaimed the Emperor upon seeing the trio.

“What is it, Father?” Asked Kairen, while his sister yawned loudly next to him,

“Son, news just came from the border. We are under attack! I can’t believe those damn Republicans

have the gut to throw an attack during the Celebrations…”

“The Eastern Republic?” Said Shareen. “I thought brother defeated them already! Where did they find

the courage to launch a new attack!”

“I don’t know, I don’t care!” Sighed the Emperor. “But they are making a ruckus at our border, and I

don’t like that. We just got the news, they attacked last night. Anyway, while the northern barbarian

tribes are contained, Kairen..

“I shall defend the border,” said the War God.

“Yes, yes. I really don’t like this! Losing time over this! So annoying, so annoying!”

Cassandra’s heart tightened. The Eastern Republic’s attack made no sense now! That country was

much weaker than the Dragon Empire… However, no one in the room seemed to doubt that this attack noveldrama

could be pushed back without trouble. The Emperor was more worried about his Celebrations being

ruined, and for a while, that was all he vented about, while the siblings waited, arms crossed until one

of the Generals reminded him about the more pressing topic.

“Oh, whatever! Kairen, you can go and lead the army to crush them! Crush them for good, I’m fed up

with those idiots! If it wasn’t so much workload I would just conquer them and that would be the end of

the Story! tsk!”

“Father, what about the northern tribes?” Asked Shareen. “Even if the barbarians are quiet at the

moment, brother can’t just pull out his army like that.” 1

“You can go and replace him for now. Kairen, you can take the Imperial Army with you, and let Shareen

handle the north. One or two Imperial factions should be enough anyway, just go with Krai and handle

this quickly!” 2

Cassandra was speechless about how this matter was handled. The War God only had to take a

Dragon, a portion of the Imperial Army and that was it? She had known about the strength of the

Dragon Empire before, but now, the were talking about the fate of another country as if it was just a

small matter to be handled overnight!

“…Let Shareen go to the East,” suddenly said Kairen.

His sister frowned, turning to him.

“Kairen, I’m not the War Goddess,” she said. “What are you…”

Then, Shareen’s eyes fell on Cassandra, and she understood. He didn’t want to take his concubine to

another battlefield. Shareen rolled her eyes and slapped his arm.

“Are you an idiot? We will just leave her with Mother! She was supposed to go back to the Diamond

Palace with mother soon anyway. You can just take Cassie back when you’re done with that stupid

battle.”

“What? Who is going to the Diamond Palace?” Suddenly asked the Emperor.

“Mother wants to go back,” said Shareen, her hands on her hips.

The Emperor turned white.

“Why! The Celebrations are not even over yet! Why can’t that damn woman stay here for more than a

few days!

She is so mean to me! She never lets me see her, she even ignores the Celebrations! How much more

heartless can your mother be!” ?

While the Emperor kept rambling and complaining about Imperial Concubine Kareen, Shareen sighed

and turned to her brother and Cassandra.

“Seriously, Kairen, don’t be an idiot. Cassie will be just fine with mother, and it’s only for a few weeks

anyway.”

“A few weeks?’ Repeated Cassandra.

From what she had heard until now, it looked like the matter of the Eastern Republic attack would be

solved rather quickly, but to think it would last a few weeks? She felt really unsure about being

separated from her Prince for so long, a second time. It would be just like the first time, when he was

locked up there in the Imperial Palace while she stayed back with Kareen…

Shareen sighed.

“It’s still about moving an army and pushing the enemy out of our territory, sweetie. The trip itself will

take a few days to the East, and even if Brother has his Dragon, the Army will need to get there the old

way.”

Kairen was still frowning. The Third Prince didn’t like this situation either. Cassandra was upset, though

she did her best not to let it show too much. This was so sudden… She didn’t think they would have to

separate so quickly!

The two of them exchanged a long glance. Cassandra’s heart was breaking, but she was well aware

that this was his duty as a Prince… Eventually, she gathered her courage and nodded, gently taking his

hand. Kairen put his arm around her and kissed her head before turning to the Emperor.

“Father, give me the command of the Imperial Army. I will leave at dawn.”

“Oh, yes, yes,” said the Emperor, interrupted in his rant. “Can someone here write this down? Oh, you

there, perfect. As of today, yada yada yada, I hereby confer the power to lead the Imperial Army to my

son, the Third Prince Kairen, War God of the Dragon Empire, and dala, dala… Just leave it, I’ll fill the

blanks later for the paperwork. Copy this, I’ll make the official announcement later. Alright, son, it’s

done.”

Kairen nodded and turned to Cassandra.

“I’ll take you and my mother back to the Diamond Palace before I leave,” he whispered.

“I understand.”

“Father, are we done here?” Asked Shareen, impatient.

The Emperor exchanged looks with the two generals, nodding.

“Yes, daughter of mine, but your mother…”

“Bye, Father!” 3

Before he could add anything, Kairen and Shareen promptly left, pulling Cassandra with them. She

could still hear the Emperor’s frustrated yells several corridors away. She sighed.

“I feel a bit sorry of his Highness,” she whispered.

“Don’t be,” retorted Shareen. “Mother is doing this on purpose anyway. I’m pretty sure her two favorite

hobbies are pissing our Father off and ignoring him.”

“How are you going to go to the north, Shareen?” Asked Cassandra. “Without a Dragon…”

“Brother and Krai will drop me off half-way. I can ride a horse from there. The northern border isn’t a

problem at the moment anyway.”

For a moment, Cassandra wondered if she shouldn’t go to the Onyx Castle. However, she had already

entered the second trimester of her pregnancy. In any case, she knew she would be safer by Kareen’s

side, in the Diamond Palace. Moreover, she would be too lonely, waiting in the Onyx Castle without the

Prince there… 3

The siblings and she walked back to the Imperial Concubine’s apartments. Kareen had been woken up

by the earlier ruckus and was already waiting for them in her garden. Shareen quickly explained the

situation, making the Imperial Concubine frown more and more as she went on.

“And that old man is sending you two? What about me! Doesn’t that old man have other children to

send to the front! I am his only woman producing warriors!” 4

“Mother, stop it. You know Kairen and I are the best fighter. Sephir will just get killed, and Father

doesn’t want to give Vrehan an opportunity to earn merit. Just let us go without a fuss, you know we

love it anyway.”

“A fuss? How are you talking to your mother!”

“I will take you and Cassandra back to the Diamond Palace,” said Kairen.

The Imperial Concubine was still sulking and turned his anger to him. 4

“Of course, you agreed to it too! What, next? How long will I wait to see my children next time? And

Cassandra? You better be back before your son is born, Kairen!”

Her son obediently nodded, putting his arms around Cassandra in a possessive stance. She chuckled,

trying to be brave.

“It will be fine, Lady Kareen. I didn’t want to stay here any longer, anyway, so this is a good opportunity

to leave without angering his Highness…”

“Speak for yourself,” says Shareen. “He was furious about Mother leaving…”

“Why would I stay here if my children are elsewhere!” Shout back the Imperial Concubine. “How dare

that old man complain! Let’s just have breakfast and leave!”

Cassandra sighed, watching the Imperial Concubine angrily walk away, yelling for the breakfast to be

served already.

“Will you be alright?” He whispered.

“Yes… I’m more worried about Missandra. I hope she can handle the journey…”

“She will be fine,” Shareen replied. “Your sister is probably stronger than she looks, she was already

fine last night.”

Cassandra nodded. She was a bit dizzy from all the events in the last hour. They had plans to leave as

soon as the Celebrations would be over anyway, but she didn’t think it would all happen in such a

rush… Moreover, it meant she would have to say goodbye to Kairen again soon.

Shareen sighed and went to go and calm down their mother, who was already storming left and right,

making preparations for their departure. Cassandra watched them argue and go back to another room,

fighting over the ruckus.

Left alone with Kairen in the garden, she turned around in his arm to face him.

“When will you leave for real?” She asked.

“I will drop you and mother in the Diamond Palace, and stay until the Imperial Army catches up. Maybe

a few days… A week at most.”

A week… They had a week left together. Cassandra nodded, but her throat was tight, and her heart

was so heavy, she almost felt like crying.

“You won’t be in danger, will you?” She asked.

“No.”

She chuckled. He was so sure… Of course. The invincible War God of the Dragon Empire…

Cassandra hugged him, feeling a bit vulnerable at that moment.

“Kairen… If it rains during this next week… Let’s have our Ceremony. Please.”

“We will.”

Chapter 82​

#82 The Last Week

Under Kareen’s impulse, their departure was put in motion quite promptly. None of them had much to

bring back to the Diamond Palace anyway, so they took their time having breakfast and let the servants

prepare whatever they needed to pack.

Once again, they had breakfast in the Imperial Concubine’s Garden, much to Krai’s pleasure, as he

could lay next to Cassandra and nap in the rising sunlight. S. As everyone had been woken up quite

abruptly, they somehow agreed to take their time while having breakfast. They even waited for

Missandra to wake up, and Anour showed up before their departure too. 2

As promised, they were ready to depart soon after dawn. To Cassandra’s surprise, The first Prince’s

concubines, who had heard of the news, showed up to bid her goodbye before she left. Cassandra

gave them a couple more recommendations about Prince Sephir’s health and politely said goodbye. (2)

Krai seemed ready for its flight, stretching its wings and walking around in the garden, a bit impatient.

To everyone’s surprise, Roun, Anour’s green dragon, actually showed up too. 6

“I’ll accompany you,” said the young Prince. “This way, I can take older sister Shareen straight to the

northern border and save you some time! I want to go help her at the border, too, the Imperial Palace is

so boring!”

“Fine,” said Kareen, with a pout. “Aren’t you two just in a hurry to leave me to go play with swords!”

After that, she got on Krai’s back, as if it was her dragon, Cassandra wondered what a young Kareen

handling baby Krai would have been like… The black Dragon always seemed happy to see the

Imperial Concubine, growling softly at her the same way he did Cassandra. She secretly wished her

own son’s dragon would have a similar attitude to her even when she would be old… (5

Missandra and Dahlia both agreed to climb on Roun’s back, behind Anour, as the Green Dragon was

smaller and less scary to them than Krai. Shareen climbed on Krai’s back after her mother, and both

her and Kairen helped Cassandra up.

Just like that, the little group took off without much of a ceremony.

It had been a little while since her last flight, and Cassandra took a deep breath, hoping she wouldn’t

get nauseous again. Slowly, the Imperial Palace got smaller under them, and she realized once again

how big it actually was. She thought about her Medicinal Garden, and wished she could have brought it

back with them. It was a pity she had only gotten to use it a couple of times… 3

As it was still quite early, the sky was colder than usual. Cassandra was wrapped up in one of the fur

coats, and held on tightly by her Prince, as usual, while Krai was peacefully flying to the Diamond

Palace. The Dragon knew the way all too well, and it was an easy ride for him. Actually, he even

bickered a bit with his younger brother, Roun and him fooling around, growling at each other and trying

to bite each other’s tail playfully. They kept changing spots, one above and one under until Kairen and

Anour had them stop before the women on both sides got sick. (3)

To Cassandra’s surprise, Roun was slimmer and smaller, but considerably faster than the black dragon.

His personality, for what she had seen so far, seemed to match that of Anour, too, being more cunning

and curious than Krai.1

The two of them kept playing more quietly for the rest of the ride, but, as they arrived above the

Diamond City, Krai got more interested in the Diamond Palace. He accelerated a bit, in a hurry to land

there. Both Dragons knew the place well, and didn’t need to be told where to go. Actually, another

dragon’s growls welcomed them as they landed in one of the larger gardens.

“Hello my darling,” said Kareen, getting off first.

Srai, the little Dragon, was excited to see her, jumping all around the place and growling loudly. He

even bumped into Krai a couple of times without even caring. While Kareen caressed him, calming the

young dragon a bit,

Shareen jumped off Krai’s back, and Kairen helped Cassandra down too. 3)

On another end of the garden, Anour was helping Dahlia and Missandra down, too. The two girls were

a bit green and white, but they took deep breaths once they were on the grass, relieved.

“I’m never, ever getting on one of those creatures again…” muttered Missandra, still shaking a bit,

walking back to Cassandra with a frown.

Dahlia was quiet, but her expression was not very good either. Cassandra felt a bit sorry for them. She

had ridden on Krai’s back over a dozen times, and was still feeling a bit sick at times. Moreover, the

Dragons had made the girls’ first trip a bit rowdy…

Behind them, Krai was a bit impatient. He kept growling and tottling in circles, getting grumpy. The

Imperial Concubine sighed.

“Oh, enough, enough… Let’s go.”

Cassandra, too, was sharing his excitement, just a bit more quietly. They followed the Imperial

Concubine into several corridors. Unlike the Imperial Palace, the Diamond Palace was more Dragon-

friendly, and full of roof-less rooms. Hence, even if the adult-sized Dragons couldn’t follow in one room,

they would find a way to reunite with the little group through another opening. Behind Cassandra,

Missandra kept staring around, impressed, just like her sister the first time. Cassandra chuckled once

she noticed this. Indeed, the Diamond Palace was much more to their taste, with all of its wild plants

growing freely, wide-open spaces, sunny chambers, and the many water fountains and natural rivers

crossing here and there.

“Here it is.”

For once in the Palace, Kareen had to open a lock for them to access to another large indoor garden. It

could be accessed through the open roof for the dragons, but for humans, it would have been

impossible to climb, with such height and the slippery stonewall.

Hence, when she walked in, Cassandra found Krai already circled up around his egg, rubbing his snout

against it.

Cassandra couldn’t describe the warm feeling that filled her heart upon being reunited with the Dragon

Egg. She walked up to it, putting her hands on its warm shell.

“Is that…” asked Missandra.

“Our future nephew’s Dragon,” explained Shareen.

Quickly, she explained to the younger sister about the Dragon’s eggs and birth, while Cassandra and

Krai were happily re-discovering the egg. It had indisputably grown since last time. It was now about as

tall as a ten-year old child! Once again, it reacted to Cassandra’s presence, the shiny light inside

glowing where she was putting her hands, or where Krai was sniffing.

“You’re telling me the… The Black Dragon is a female?” Whispered Missandra, confused.

“Dragons are agendered, they are neither female or male. Dragons are a unique kind of creatures, as

they don’t reproduce like humans or animals.”

“They just need to pee and poop.”

“Shareen!” noveldrama

Behind them, Anour laughed, but was soon interrupted by some furious growls. Roun and Srai, curious,

had shown up, the first above and the second from the door, and were brutally growled at by Krai.

The Black Dragon was fiercely defending its egg, warning the two other dragons from coming closer.

Actually, Cassandra noticed that, aside from her prince, Kareen and her, none of the other people

present had walked further than the entrance of the garden. Though she could understand about

Missandra and Dahlia standing away from the black Dragon, as his size was taking up most of the

space, she was surprised that Anour and Shareen had

stayed back too.

She had thought it was because there wasn’t much space, but seeing how even Roun and Srai couldn’t

approach the egg, Cassandra realized Krai would have probably chased them too…

She gently patted the black dragon to calm it down, while the other two gave up and retreated a bit.

“This egg is getting bigger than expected…” said Shareen.

“Is it a problem?” asked Cassandra, worried.

“Of course not. Your son will probably be stronger than the norm, but that’s not so surprising given his

lineage!”

Cassandra smiled. How she wished she could see her baby and his dragon soon! She wanted to guess

it’s size, it’s color, but she truly had no idea. Would he be black like Krai? Or maybe another color?

Roun and the other dragons were all of amazing colors as well.

Krai, too, was affectionately rubbing his snout against his egg, growling softly. Had he missed the egg

as well? After a while of watching the dragon’s affectionate behavior, Cassandra stood up and walked

to Kairen, hugging her Prince. Sometimes, she forgot that Krai was an embodiment of his tamer’s

emotions…

The War God hugged her, keeping her in his arms, gently caressing her back.

With a gesture from the Imperial Concubine, everyone else but the couple and the black dragon

cleared the room in a few seconds to give them some privacy. As they were now alone in the little

garden. Cassandra smiled and, with a bit of boldness, stood on her toes to kiss him lovingly.

Of course, Kairen answered her kiss back. For a while, they were alone with his Dragon, exchanging

tender kisses and hugging. Truth was, Cassandra hadn’t been able to relax like so in a while. Not since

they had left the Diamond Palace, actually. Now that they were back in Lady Kareen’s domain, the

young concubine could finally breathe a little, and not be on guards at all times. Missandra was there

too, so she didn’t have to worry about her younger sister either.

Those feelings transferred into her bold kisses and the hands with which she gently caressed her War

God, her man. Kairen was agreeably surprised. He had noticed Cassandra was uneasy during their

stay at the Imperial Palace, but he had never thought coming back to the Diamond Palace would free

her like so.

For a while, they kept exchanging kisses, hugging and caressing each other. However, they were

unwilling to leave this room. As they both run out of breath, Cassandra chuckled, resting her head on

his shoulder, in a way that she could look at the egg and Krai wrapped around it.

“I hope it will rain soon,” she whispered. “I don’t want to part with you yet…”

“I will be back as soon as I can. You can stay here, and rest. Take care of yourself and the baby.”

She nodded, putting her arms around his neck. Cassandra wasn’t worried about staying behind at the

Diamond Palace, but she hated the idea of parting with him. She had such fond memories of her time

with him in the north, in the military camp…

However, things were different this time; she couldn’t follow him into this battle. Cassandra sighed and

turned to Kairen.

“We have about a week, right?” she whispered.

“Until the Imperial Army reaches here, yes.”

“Let’s just stay together as much as we can… please?”

Cassandra’s begging voice, when she was pleading like that, was the most desirable thing in the world,

in the War God’s eyes. Kairen softly smiled and, without saying anything else, suddenly lifted her,

taking her into a wild kiss, out of the room and to where they could really be alone…

Chapter 83​

#83 The Wild Ride

Cassandra had no idea how her prince had found a bedroom so easily, but at that moment, she didn’t

care much. He was carrying her effortlessly, her legs around his waist, and their kisses were getting

wilder and wilder.

She couldn’t stop. The taste of his tongue, his scratchy cheeks, his hot breath… She was melting

under his touch. Kairen’s hands were as hot, large, and pleasant as ever. Cassandra could feel all the

soft fabric ruffled by his fingers, how he played with her skirt, the silk going up and down on her thighs.

His hand found its way to her hair, undoing her hairdo, the pieces of metal falling one after the other on

the floor. As the hairpins kept coming off, her long hair came down, letting the Prince play with it as

much as he wanted. He would tangle her curls around his fingers, grasp it, hold it tight, and let go

again. Cassandra was able to catch her breath when he moved on to kiss her exposed throat, sucking

on her bare skin and giving her delicious chills. The touch of his lips drove her crazy anywhere they

landed on. He was reckless, restless in covering her with savage kisses. She could hear herself moan

and breathe louder, unable to hold it. (2

His hand found its way under her skirt, caressing her butt, his fingers sliding under the thin fabric of her

panties. Cassandra brushed his hair with her fingers, looking to lock her lips on his again. She wanted

him so badly already… She could feel the bump behind his pants, already rubbing against her, and it

was terribly exciting. Her body was so responsive already, her inner parts shamelessly throbbing.

Cassandra struggled to get him out of his stop while kissing him, only interrupting when they had too,

but she wanted his skin. She wanted to touch him more, caress his bronze skin and feel his warmth noveldrama

against hers. She was out of breath, but Kairen pulled the top of her dress down, and suddenly, toppled

her on the bed. 2

She chuckled, suddenly finding herself under him, so fast she hadn’t seen it coming. Kairen sat back a

second, and pulled her dress down on her ankles and out of the way, leaving her with one last little

piece of clothing. Cassandra felt embarrassed, exposed like so on the bed, but the sight in front of her

was not to be missed either. The muscular, hunky War God’s body, shining with a thin layer of sweat as

he took of his pants and braces in a few seconds. Moreover, he was staring at her the whole time,

ogling her with those burning dark irises… Cassandra blushed, feeling her body react to the lust in his

eyes. He was detailing every inch of her skin, like a beast looking at its prey with a torrid hunger. Her

skin was so hot already, she couldn’t take that burning stare. Cassandra bit her lip, and, unable to hold

back, her hand got down between her legs. Staring right back at the War God, she caressed herself

with her fingertips, but her panties and belly were both in the way… 8

Now fully naked, the War God was on his knees, sitting at the end of the bed, watching her struggle.

His fingers gently caressed her ankles, but he wasn’t coming any closer. Kairen was simply staring, a

little sneer on his lips while Cassandra was getting frustrated. Her fingers barely had room to move

around her little button of pleasure, and it wasn’t anywhere near enough. Not when she was already

this wet…

“Kairen…” she called him with a begging voice.

“Keep going.”

That order pronounced with his deep, commanding voice made her whole body shiver. She accelerated

her movements, locking her eyes into his, feeling his intense stare on her naked body. The War God

was caressing her leg, slowly, his hand gently going up from her ankle, yet nowhere near where she

wanted. He was obviously teasing her. When Cassandra started feeling her first waves of pleasure

coming, he suddenly pulled her legs up, her ankles on his shoulders, in a horribly tempting position. 13

Her entrance was now so close to his virility… Yet still a few inches apart. Cassandra bit her lip,

horribly frustrated. I

“Please…”

“Keep going, Cassandra.”

His game was too cruel. Her position made it even harder to focus on what her fingers were doing,

when his manhood was so close… His fingers, too, were stroking her legs gently, up and down, going a

bit lower each time.

Kairen turned his head, kissing her ankle, making her blush even more. How could a simple kiss on her

ankle excite her so much! Cassandra wanted to beg, have this torture stop, but she was completely

mesmerized by his hot obsidian eyes.

She breathed louder, playing her fingertips clumsily around her dripping entrance, trying to get there.

She was so hot already, how could she reach it? Kairen’s eyes were driving her crazy. The beast was

just there, enjoying the show and torturing her with that hot gaze. Cassandra was melting under his

stare… in so many ways. She tried closing her eyes for a second, but it only made it worse… As if his

gaze was even more intense on her skin. He suddenly moved on the bed and, as she re-opened her

eyes with a surprise, she felt his lips going down on her leg. Cassandra gasped. What kind of torture

was this… He gently kissed her knee, then a bit down on her thigh, and a bit lower, and a bit lower…

When his tongue found her entrance, she moaned loudly, arching her body. The sudden invasion of his

hot breath, tongue and lips was ruthless, and Cassandrá couldn’t help but cry out, overwhelmed. 2

“Oh… uh… hn…Ah!”

She kept trying to hold it back in, but it was impossible. Her fingers hooked in his hair, she kept

quivering. His tongue was not giving her any rest, diving and licking in her hottest part, eating her up,

filling her with unpredictable attacks. His lips would suck on her little pink button until she was about to

come, and stop at the last second to go down and dip his tongue again, driving her nuts. Moreover,

Kairen’s hands were firmly holding her hips, she couldn’t get away from his hot breath burning her

insides. His head between her legs, he was wholly devoted to her pussy, making her tremble and

moan. Cassandra’s kept writhing under this torture, torn between wanting more and not being able to

stand it any longer. She wasn’t even trying to hold her voice back anymore.

“Kairen, please, please… Please…”

Cassandra words kept echoing along with her cries, higher and higher, the fire devouring her, her

Prince not stopping, licking, sucking, digging her until she squealed, a raging pleasure bursting through

her whole body.

For some long seconds, she quivered under him, unable to stop the sparks spreading under her skin.

Her limbs filled and emptied with waves pleasure, and the numbness that followed such an intense

storm.

When her body finally calmed down, Cassandra was out of breath, trying to reconcile with reality…

Kairen chuckled, landing gentle, innocent kisses on her skin, caressing her hips and waiting for her to

calm down. He moved over her, going up to where their lips could meet. He gently kissed her temple,

while Cassandra was still panting.

“You’re so… mean…” She whispered with a cute pout.

The War God took the compliment silently, caressing her hair. Cassandra sighed and put her hands on

his torso, her fingers stroking down the lines of his muscles. She loved his build so much… Every lump

was perfectly defined, the silent strength under his skin oozing with his breath. He was truly a War

God… no sculpture could have depicted such a perfect drawing more accurately.

Her hands slid down, reaching his inner regions as she kept caressing him. Kairen slightly tensed up,

his breath in her neck, when she touched his rod. Cassandra hesitated a second and gently started

caressing it, her hands slowly going up and down, watching his reactions. He was still a bit tense, but

she could hear his breathing accelerate against her ear. He kissed her neck again, more sensually, and

she knew she could keep going… Cassandra felt a bit shy, holding him in her hands, but she liked to

be the one to please him this time around. She gathered her courage, and kissed his shoulder, his

neck, going a bit further down one kiss at a time. She gently pushed him, inversing their positions to get

on top, and kept her exploration going. Her lips went down on his chest, his abs, his abdomen… but

when she was about to reach her goal, Kairen stopped her. (4)

“Kairen…?”

“Don’t.”

His voice was gentle but firm, and he was holding her arm, preventing her from going any further down

despite her hands already there. She frowned, a bit surprised by his abrupt refusal.

“I don’t mind…”

“I said no.” 8

Somehow, she felt that little thing in her voice that made her understand. She nodded, and, to show

him it was alright, went back to his lips, calming him down a little. Their kiss got gradually wilder, more

passionate, and the heat increased again between their bodies. Her hands kept their gentle stroking

going, but soon, it wasn’t enough anymore. Cassandra moaned a bit, as their lips got restless, and

positioned herself. 3

On top of him, she locked her eyes in his, and slowly went down… Cassandra didn’t hold her voice

back as he slid inside her, pushing her walls and filling her. There was something so satisfying, just to

feel him, hard and rocking her throbbing region. She closed her eyes, her hands on his chest, just to

appreciate those sensations, and move slowly. 0

Kairen was mesmerized by the vision of the young concubine on him, indulging herself into pleasure.

Her white skin would bloom with undertones of pink, and her long hair falling like a waterfall on her

shoulders, balancing along with her movements… He held on to her waist, watching her take control

and move her body as she wanted. Cassandra’s voice was a melody to his ears, getting deliciously

sexy when she was having pleasure… and surely she was. He could feel her clamp and grind around

his rod, her lips trembling, her voice translating her pleasure into moans. She kept moving her hips,

balancing her body in a gentle dance, holding on to him. At some point Cassandra locked her emerald

eyes on him, breathing a bit louder. Kairen’s hands traveled up to her breasts, fondling it and making

her react with some shivers of pleasure. She felt it tingling, his hands making her even hotter if

possible. She rushed her movements a bit, biting her lip. Was he going to let her do it all by herself…?

Cassandra bent over, to kiss his lips, softly, playing a bit with her tongue and teasing him. Her fingers

brushed his hairline, holding on to his nape. She moved her hips a bit more insistently.

“Kairen, move… Please…?”

The War God smiled, answering her smile and demand. Cassandra yelped when he suddenly started

moving brutally under her. She hadn’t predicted he would get so rowdy! She moaned loudly, the ride

getting wilder, leaving her no rest. It was nothing compared to her lascivious movements just a few

seconds ago. Kairen was plunging wildly inside her, his hips giving her a hell of a ride. She had to hold

on to both of his shoulders, completely overwhelmed by his assault, crying out and unable to focus

anymore. The sounds of their love-making were echoing in the room, obscene and terribly lewd.

Cassandra could both feel and hear their bodies slapping against each other, with the wetness she was

guilty of… She couldn’t control her indecent behavior anymore. She just kept moaning at each thrust,

her voice getting hoarse. His rod was rubbing her insides, giving her exactly what she had been

begging for. .

“Ah! Yes… yes… Ah… Ah… more… yes…”

He was not going to stop, just for the sake of hearing her beg for it. Kairen kept thrusting, groaning,

moving until she couldn’t take it anymore. His savage desire was untamable. He couldn’t hold back. He

wanted her, all of her, deep and hard. Even when her voice broke from crying so much, he wouldn’t

slow down. Not when she was swallowing him deep like that… Every time he pulled back, it made him

want to dive back even faster. He got on top somehow, pinning Cassandra where she was completely

submitted to his assaults. The beast was unleashed, she had to hold on to his wrist and shoulder to

take it. When she started calling his name, with that worn-out voice, he lost it. The last movements

were ruthless and had her cry out, her body spasming, bringing a brutal orgasm as he froze inside,

unleashing in a husky groan.

The pleasure was out of this world. Cassandra felt a firework explode in her head, feeling him fill her,

so long her body quivered. Kairen stayed tensed up deep inside a long while, letting the last bits of his

pleasure die in her, enjoying those seconds of eternity until it ran out. Their breathing slowly calmed

down, both completely exhausted.

Chapter 84​

#84 The Monster !Please be aware this Chapter includes very sensitive content.

Cassandra rolled to the side, slowly catching her breath. Her body was still slightly shivering from the

aftermath of that wild sex… How many times had it been? She vaguely remembered them changing

position thrice or four times, but her mind was still foggy. She sighed. She could feel that pearl of sweat

on her nape, and her hair sticking to her temple…

Kairen gently took her in his embrace and pulled one of the familiar fur blankets over her. The young

woman was only too happy to lay on his chest.

Somehow, despite her exhaustion, her body was still too excited for her to calm down enough and

sleep yet. She kept her eyes open, her finger drawing circles on her Prince’s chest. For a long while,

they stayed together like this. His hands were gently caressing her back, going up and down her spine.

With the silence that had fallen in the room, they could hear the noises coming from the windows.

Some exotic birds were chirping. Human voices too, though they were too far and numerous to be

understood… Unlike the Onyx Castle, which was completely isolated, the Diamond Palace was still in

the heart of a vast City… There was always something going on inside. Cassandra liked this

atmosphere. Just the two of them, cuddling in that bedroom, while the world kept itself busy outside.

After a while, she heard him sigh, and couldn’t help but worry a bit.

“Are you alright?” She asked.

“I don’t like leaving you here,” he said. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Don’t worry… I’ll stay here with Lady Kareen. It will be fine. Just be careful, please.”

Kairen took a deep breath, and kissed her forehead. It didn’t feel like enough for Cassandra. She got a

bit up, lying on his chest, to come and kiss him properly. The War God wrapped his arms around her,

hugging her and answering her kiss. This time, it was a slow, tender kiss. He let Cassandra take the

lead. Her thin lips on his were like a flower’s petal, so smooth and light… She was getting just a little bit

bolder every day, too. He could feel the tip of her tongue, teasing him, giving him a little taste of her and

making him thirsty for more.

Cassandra smiled, and her lips went left, to kiss his cheek, where his beard was growing, little spikes

she liked to play with her fingertips on the other side. Kairen smiled, satisfied, letting her gently cover

his face with her shy kisses.

When she stopped, putting her chin on his torso, he brushed her hair with his fingers, a bit amused.

“Why are you so amused about?” She whispered. 1

“You’ve changed… I remember the shy girl who would blush every time I touched her…”

Cassandra blushed again hearing that, with a little pout.

“You were so… You would put your hand under my skirt and say such obscene things.”

“Did I?” He said, with a little sneered. (3)

Cassandra softly slapped his chest.

“Yes, you! Putting your hand under my skirt and asking if I was a virgin, too… You just enjoyed teasing

me so much…

Kairen smiled and, while she wondered what he was thinking, she suddenly felt his hand sliding

between her thighs, making her yelp in surprise. The War God gently caressed her opening, but she

was still so wet and sensitive from their wild activity just before, Cassandra was already shivering.

“Was it like this…? Or…”

Just as he played, his finger moved between her wet lips, making her moan again. Her legs tensed up,

and Cassandra bit her lip, sending him an offended look.

Kairen chuckled, amused, and came to kiss her temple, though it was obvious his concubine was

sulking a little bit. She moved a bit, and pushed his hand with a sullen look.

“So mean,” she whispered.

“Mh…”

He obviously had no remorse or intention to apologize for his past behavior. Cassandra sighed. She

was so scared back then, the Prince suddenly taking an interest in her had been completely

unexpected. Thinking about it, her feelings for him had evolved so quickly. She had been caught in a

storm and happy to submit…

Kairen gently kissed her temple again, caressing her hair gently. She couldn’t ignore him, she just

enjoyed his touch so much… Cassandra smiled and wrapped her hands around his neck, locking him

into some more kisses. It had been a while since they had been able to rest and snuggle together,

without worrying about any event to attend or anyone to accompany…

“Kairen… Why didn’t you take any other concubines? Before me?” She asked, feeling a bit curious.

He sighed, frowning a bit. He didn’t like that question. They both knew he’d had concubines in the past,

but none of those women had made it out alive. Those weren’t picked by him, either. Cassandra clearly

remembered Nebora’s words. All the concubines Kairen had been presented with were sent by his

brothers or father. From their meeting, she had somehow assumed it was natural for him to take new

concubines on a whim, as it was for any Prince. However, she had been proven very wrong as soon as

she arrived in the Onyx Castle… Not only Kairen didn’t have any other concubines, but he also didn’t

show much interest in any woman besides her. 3

His glare and disgust towards the women that had tried to seduce him previously had made her realize,

he absolutely loathed this kind of behavior. She truly was the only woman he ever showed any arousal noveldrama

or interest towards. He didn’t care about any other woman, no matter how young or beautiful she was.

As a healthy young man, it was a bit surprising…

“I hate those women…” He whispered.

“The concubines?”

“You… Didn’t ask about my bedroom. The one in the Imperial Palace.”

“No… I figured you didn’t want to talk about it… and I didn’t want to pry.”

The Prince sighed. For a while, Cassandra wondered if he was going to end the topic there. He put an

arm over his face, covering his eyes. He didn’t look side, just… bothered. She felt a bit unsure, as she

couldn’t see his expression. Was it too sensitive to bring up? She hesitated a bit on what to add, biting

her lip. 2

“Kairen…?”

“That room… We lived there when I was younger. Shareen, mother, and I. One night, when I was

twelve or thirteen… I woke up, very late. I was feeling sick, strange. I didn’t know what it was. I realized

I wasn’t alone… A servant woman was there.”

“…In your bedroom?”

“…In my bed. She was on me… Sucking me. I stayed there. I couldn’t move. I felt like a monster was

trying to eat me. I got mad… Krai got mad, and we killed that woman. I’m not sure exactly what

happened. You saw the room.

Cassandra was speechless. She clearly remembered that bedroom. It was as if a beast had gone

berserk inside. It

was Kairen and Krai’s wrath that had unleashed inside.

“The young concubine felt her heart going crazy inside her chest. She was mad and terribly sad. She

was sickened by what had happened to her Prince. He was so young! How could that woman do such

a thing! For a minute, she had a hard time calming down and holding in her tears. Never had she seen

such a vulnerable side of her Prince, or even imagined he had one…

“I’m so sorry…” she whispered, her voice almost breaking.

“Don’t be. That woman is dead.”

“But… why did she…”

“She was probably trying to become a concubine… Some women target the Imperial Family so they

can improve their lives this way.”

Cassandra felt utterly disgusted. How greedy could a human being be? To go ahead and rape a young

boy! She had never been so shocked before. She had always felt like the Imperial Family was

absolutely untouchable, always the ones inflicting the pain, the ones in control of other people’s fate…

Never in a million years would she have imagined they were the target of such monsters. (4)

No wonder the Prince was so disgusted at those lecherous women, after what he had gone through…

Moreover, two of the concubines he had been sent afterward had tried to kill him. How could he still

believe in any woman after that? He was seen as prey by those monsters from such a young age. The

War God had grown to be the man he was because he had learned to fight the worst kind of monsters

from a young age…

“She was the first person I ever killed,” he whispered. “Mother found out in the morning. She got rid of

the body, and we moved to the Diamond Palace again. She kept as few servants as possible, but I

wasn’t afraid. I would just murder anyone if I had a doubt… I kept killing, my father sent me to the front,

where I could unleash as much as I wanted. It wasn’t the same, but somehow, the sight of blood helped

me more than anything else…”

“So that’s how you became the War God so young…”

“I felt like I belonged to the battlefield more than anywhere else. I hated being here, or in the Imperial

Palace. I slept better on the ground than in any bed…”

Cassandra suddenly remembered how desolated and empty the Onyx Castle always seemed. Any of

Kairen’s bedrooms, she had always thought they didn’t look like anyone lived there… And no one did.

The Prince avoided those place, and preferred his army tent. Everything made so much sense now…1

“When I met you… You were the first woman that didn’t care. You showed only fear. Any woman I had

met, no matter how scared they were, there was always that… thing in their eyes. That slight hope that

I might get interested in them, fuck them, and make them my concubines. That greed, the same greed I

had seen in that woman’s eyes. …I’d rather kill them.”

He took his arm out of the way, to come and gently caress her soft cheek.

“…You were the only one. You didn’t lust for me. You were just scared. When I tried to tease you, see if

you’d show your true colors, your lust as a woman, you just turned out to be an even more innocent girl

than I had thought. When that woman hurt you…”

“Lyria? My former master’s concubine?”

“Yeah. I saw… In the way she looked at me, and the way you looked at her. You were different.

Somehow, I understood… Why Krai liked you. You were just… pure. So pure. You didn’t have that

greed in her eyes, not even that will to save yourself. You were just scared of me.”

Cassandra sighed. It was all so… sad.

She hadn’t thought much about their first encounter. The War God was so undecipherable, back then,

she would

have never imagined he looked at her that way. That certainly explained a lot.

“Is that why you didn’t let me… satisfy you?”

Kairen caressed her lips with his thumb, slightly nodding.

“I don’t want to see you like that… I don’t need that.”

“I understand,’ she whispered.

They stayed silent for a few seconds, just staring in each other’s eyes lovingly. Cassandra could tell,

there wasn’t anything the War God feared anymore in women. Instead, it had been replaced by this

wrath, that bloodthirst. The way he had found to cope had become his way of life… The blood that

dirtied his sword, the way he had dirtied his hands to save himself.

She was falling a bit deeper for that man. How was he still able to love her so tenderly, after what he

had gone through? Kairen had such a loving side… just for her. She smiled and, gently, came to kiss

him again. The War God answered her kiss, caressing her hair, her cheek…

Cassandra deepened their kiss, taking the reins. She wanted him to feel her love for him. He wasn’t

that scared boy anymore. He had grown into a strong, powerful man, who could kill, but still love…

Chapter 85​

#85 The Ordinary People

Despite a long and loving afternoon nap, they couldn’t possibly stay hidden in that bedroom forever.

Notably, because Cassandra found herself starving when she woke up and sighed. Her baby was truly

eating like a young dragon… She stretched up a bit, sitting on the side of the bed, blaming her sore

and painful muscles. Kairen sat behind her, giving her a quick kiss on the neck.

“We have to go…” she whispered. “I’m really hungry. Is it dinner time yet?”

“Who cares.”

She chuckled. Her Prince helped her put her dress back on, while he stayed with his bare torso, only

putting his pants on. Cassandra blushed a little. Though his tone was rather dark, one could still see

the red marks on his bronze skin… He was slowly pushing her to become bolder and bolder every time

they had sex, now she was the one who left him covered in hickeys. Was he exposing them on

purpose?

Once she was ready, Cassandra decided to let her hair down, and simply followed her prince out of the

bedroom. She hadn’t paid much attention when he was taking her there, but this was one of the guest

bedrooms. They walked quietly back to Kareen’s salon, where they could hear people talking and

laughing.

It was another one of those open rooms, with lots of wild plants everywhere, few furniture but some

rugs and colored cushions for them to rest on. Anour was taking care of his dragon, brushing his scales

with some sort of big comb, while Shareen and Kareen were talking on the side and having tea. They

all turned heads hearing the trio enter. 2

“Oh, look who it is!”

“Where is Missandra?” She asked, a bit worried.

· “I gave her a room for her to rest, your servant girl Dahlia went to watch over her,” said Kareen. “I

think our Dragons chased them away. Anyway, aren’t you hungry, Cassandra?”

“I am… is it alright if we have dinner early today?”

The Imperial Concubine immediately ordered for the dinner to be prepared at once and, meanwhile, a

full basket of fresh and dried fruits, along with several kinds of nuts, was brought to the young mother-

to-be. Cassandra and Kairen sat down in the cushions next to Kareen’s chair. The prince kept his arm

around her, and though she was seemingly focused on the green grapes more, Cassandra was resting

her back against his torso.

On the side, Shareen had a smirk on, staring at the young couple.

“I don’t know how it goes for your people, Cassie, but here, people usually keep the wild sex for the

honeymoon after the wedding.” 2

Kairen replied with a glare, while Cassandra frowned.

“Were you eavesdropping again!”

“No, you were loud! Moreover, you can’t blame me, mother dearest here and father are always keeping

me busy… I need to find entertainment when I can!”

Cassandra sent annoyed glances at Shareen anyway. The princess was truly to nosy about their

sexual life… She would insist on them being a bit more careful from then on. They hadn’t shown much

restraint, and with all the open roofs here, it was true that a lot of ears could easily hear them.

Kareen clicked her tongue.

“You unruly child! Getting to the north will hopefully cool your wild ideas!”

“Of course mother. When you send me to an army full of hunky soldiers…” 10

Kareen clicked her tongue again, and tried to slap her shoulder, but Shareen was quick to move and

get away from her reach. Cassandra couldn’t help but wonder how the Princess would do at the Camp.

She remembered Evin, Orwen, all the soldiers that had helped her put the Red Room there… Even her

friends at the Onyx Castle. If she hadn’t been pregnant, she probably would have gone there instead.

However, it was best for her to stay here until her son was born, under Kareen’s protection and where

she could easily have access to a doctor and servants to tend to her.

“Shareen, could you deliver letters if I give them to you?” Asked Cassandra.

“Where? I’m not a courier!”

“Don’t worry it’s for the Onyx Castle and the Army Camp. If you can even just give them to the servants

there, they’ll know what to do.”

“Fine then.”

Cassandra felt a bit relieved. She would at least be able to write to Nebora and the girls, and to Evin

and Orwen, too. The two men had been such help for her at the camp… She hoped they both were

doing well.

The servants started bringing in dinner, as grand as usual, with lots of meats, fish, fruits and everything

Cassandra loved. After living together for a few weeks previously, the Imperial Concubine was well

aware of her tastes, and the Diamond Palace was more than ready to satisfy the pregnant lady’s

appetite. The smell of the cooked meat actually even attracted Krai and Roun, who started bickering

again on the side when Kairen threw a big piece at them. The two young Dragons obviously had more

fun fighting about it than really eating the meat.

Thankfully, the garden of the open room they had dinner in was wide enough for the two to get wild with

risking injuring the humans present. 1

Missandra and Dahlia appeared too a few minutes later, having smelled the delicious food all the way

to the bedrooms. As they had all skipped lunch for various reasons, they were all more than happy to

start eating early.

Cassandra was amazed a bit more every day about her tremendous appetite. She still had about three

months of pregnancy ahead, but her baby had her eat almost as much as her prince… Of course, it

didn’t bother anyone around her, and actually, Kareen wasn’t surprised at all, and kept encouraging her

to eat more.

Missandra too, was starting to look a bit better. She was eating, and somehow, Dahlia and she seemed

to have gotten closer, chatting about the herbs they could pick for the healing decoction Missandra

wanted to try making.

“Lady Kareen, would it be alright for us to go out tonight?” Asked Cassandra. “Missandra has never

seen the Diamond City, and their Celebrations are still going on in the streets…”

“Would it be alright for… people from the Imperial Family to go out?” Whispered Missandra, a bit

surprised.

“Of course!” Said Kareen. “People are used to see me. What do they expect, that I shall stay locked up

in my Palace all year long? I may be an Imperial Concubine, but I am a free woman and the owner and

ruler of this place. Of course, we shall go. Let’s have some fun for once.” 11

Cassandra smiled. She was a bit excited to participate in the Celebrations in the streets like regular

folks. It was something she had never been able to do as a slave, and the ones in the Palace were

different from all the food stalls in the streets and the livelihood of the ordinary people…

They finished dinner calmly, only interrupted a few times by the two dragons that were trying to steal

some meat as a game. Even the shy Srai showed up, and Kareen gave him most meat, making his

younger brothers sulk and try to steal from him next. The little dragon was quick to escape, though, as

he could crawl into small spaces they couldn’t follow.

It was fun for everyone to watch until dinner was over. Even Missandra and Dahlia, amused by their

antics, seemed to forget about being scared.

Once everyone was full and ready, they prepared to go out at the sunset. As always, Kareen refused to

bring many servants, only a few of them. Moreover, with Anour, Shareen, and Kairen with them, they

didn’t need any guards.

As they left the Diamond Palace, a whole new world opened to them. The Palace was elevated

compared to the street and wasn’t echoing all of the noises properly. Everything was much more busy

and chaotic down there, but Cassandra loved it. She was wearing a fur cloak over her pink dress, as

the nights were a bit colder than in the Capital there. However, Kairen was walking so close to her, she

wouldn’t have been cold anyway. The young ones were excited to be out. Missandra had never been

into the Celebrations of any other city but the Capital, and she obviously loved them. Anour, Dahlia,

and her kept running from one stall to another like children, trying the unique foods and seeing the little

street shows here and there. One man was demonstrating some dancing monkeys, and a woman was

doing an exotic dance with some folklore music played by her children. 4

wer

Somehow, the streets were actually so crowded that a lot of people didn’t notice the Imperial family

right away. The road was cleared in front of them as the passerby recognized the purple outfits and

quickly got out of the way, but all of their little group was so cheerful and acting normally that a lot of

people didn’t pay attention to them. Some small children even ran into Lady Kareen at some point, but

she didn’t care and gently helped one of them up. noveldrama

It was nice, for Cassandra, to be able to have fun with her sister in the streets without worrying.

Missandra and her laughed together and tried some new spices, before she took it to Kairen, amused.

If he was having any fun, the Prince wasn’t showing it, but he stayed close to her, talking with her and

touching her when he could. His hand on her shoulder, around her waist, or simply holding hers were

small demonstrations of affection she loved

most.

For the first time, she was hanging in the streets with her lover, almost like a normal couple…

Cassandra wondered what kind of life they would have lived if they had been of normal statuses.

She sighed, and, seeing the young ones were having fun at some game stall, while Kareen and

Shareen were also watching, turned to her Prince.

“…What is it?” He asked.

Cassandra smiled, getting on her toes to kiss him softly.

“Nothing… I’m just really happy here. Being here with you. I want us to enjoy this as much as we can

before you go.”

Kairen kissed her forehead gently, wrapping his concubine in his arms.

“I didn’t know you liked those kinds of things so much. The Celebrations.”

“It’s just… I never really got to stand among the people as a free woman or enjoy any of those before.

I’m happy when I see my sister acting like the young girl she is. I’m happy when we get to stroll like

this, without any threats, any plots, any rivals.”

The atmosphere of the Imperial Palace was so suffocating at times, Cassandra couldn’t help but feel

such a difference now that she was out. Even if it was for a short time, she just wanted to enjoy this as

much as she could.

Kairen kissed her again, caressing her cheek. They were in the middle of the street, in the middle of a

crowd, but neither really cared. There were dozens of lovers here, many couples just enjoying the

Celebrations. They were just a little bit differently clothed…

“I’ll bring you here again for the Celebrations next year,” he whispered softly. “And all the years you

want after that…”

“Is that a promise?” She asked with a smile.

“Yes…”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 86​

#86 The Storm

Cassandra smiled against her Prince’s lips, enjoying this little minute of intimacy with him. There was

something unique about being able to act like this with her lover, in the middle of a busy street… Like

she could show her love to the world, without fear of judgment. Back a few weeks ago, she was always

so afraid of what people would say, what people would think. Now, she was able to act however she

wanted with him. Somehow, she had become so comforted by Kairen’s feelings, she knew nothing

could stop her love for him anymore. Cassandra didn’t care much if he wasn’t vocal about it. He was

telling her just enough when she actually needed it.

“Hinue! Look!”

Missandra ran up to them, and, ecstatic, put a big flower crown on her older sister’s head. She had a

wide smile on and had apparently forgotten all her hatred for the Imperial Family. Cassandra was so

happy to finally see her act her age. She had one of those big flower crowns on, too, and behind her,

Dahlia was playing with some flower bracelets, too.

“Aren’t those pretty! Should you get one for the ceremony? Come!”

Missandra pulled her to come to the flower stall, and check all of the flower crowns. It was the first time

she showed interest in the Rain Ceremony, so Cassandra was happy to check out the items displayed

with her. For once, they felt like a pair of sisters hanging out naturally, having fun with their friends, and

chatting happily over trivial matters.

Cassandra was made to try several crowns by Dahlia and Missandra, so many that her hair was

covered in petals after a while. The merchant was happy to have caught the girl’s attention and was

overdoing it with the flattery.

“Those white lilies are so fresh, and suit your Highness so well! You should try it! Your hair is so

beautiful, any of those look perfect on you!” 3

Cassandra chuckled. White lilies again! She picked the flower crown, made of ivy, white lilies, and pink

lisianthus among some filler leaves. Putting it on in her hair, Cassandra checked herself in the mirror,

blushing a bit. She rarely felt so pretty… That evening, her hair was down, she was wearing that pale

dress that complimented her rosy cheeks so well, and radiating with happiness.

She turned to Kairen, standing behind her, to show it.

“Do you like it?” She asked.

He nodded, but he was clearly looking at her instead of the crown. Cassandra smiled and turned to the

merchant.

“Could you pack this up for me?” She gently asked.

“What are you talking about! You should keep it on…” Said Missandra with a cute pout, Dahlia nodding

behind her.

“You sister is right.”

Behind them, Kareen and Shareen walked up to them, both looking at the crowns of flowers. The

merchant immediately bowed politely to Lady Kareen, like many people around them, recognizing the

ruler and owner of the City. The Imperial Concubine handed him some money.

“You young ladies should have fun. Have your sister and that servant of yours pick some too.”

Immediately, Missandra and Dahlia’s eyes shined in excitement. Those flower crowns were expensive,

not something they would have been able to spend their pocket money on. However, the shiny gold

coins the Imperial Concubine had handed the merchant were more than enough for them to pick

anything they wanted. (1)

They both thanked Kareen profusely, and started picking some flower crowns for themselves, even

bullying Anour into trying some too. Shareen chuckled, crossing her arms while watching the scene.

“A prince being forced to wear a flower crown by two servant girls… This world is really changing faster

than I thought! Mother, you can’t spend it all on Anour and the girls. What about your actual daughter?”

The Imperial Concubine sneered.

“What about her?” 2

Shareen frowned, crossing her arms and pouting.

“Aren’t you going to buy me anything, mother? With this heavy purse of yours? When do you ever gift

me something?”

“Gift you something?” Said Kareen, turning to her with her eyebrow lifted. “When does this daughter of

mine ever visits her mother? I’m already this old, yet neither of my children pampers me or worry about

me. What should I buy you anything for? You heartless children seem to be doing well enough without

me!” 13

n seei

Cassandra had the hardest time repressing her laugh while Kareen walked away, looking as proud as

ever, and pushing Dahlia and Missandra to come and see some food stalls, probably to spoil them

more and anger Shareen.

Meanwhile, the Princess stayed speechless.

“That old witch! Old, Her? Who is old! She’s going to bury us all!” 5

Kairen didn’t seem much surprised or affected by their mother’s rant, but Shareen went on to sulk and

complain about Kareen’s attitude. Cassandra chuckled. Despite acting like this towards each other, it

was obvious they loved their mother… Even more so watching Krai’s attitude with the Imperial

Concubine. 2

She grabbed Kairen’s hand and pulled him to follow the group, though they walked slowly, keeping a

little intimacy space around them.

“Why don’t you visit your mother more often?” She asked.

“I don’t know… I’m usually spending my time at the Military Camp most.” (2

Cassandra nodded. Shareen had mentioned before that their mother was a bit too nosy about her

private

activities”… And from what Cassandra herself had seen or experienced, she was sure Kareen wouldn’t

have approved either.

She caressed her little tummy that was sticking out more and more every day.

“What are you thinking?” Asked her Prince, seeing her lost in her thoughts.

“I hope our son will visit me often when I’m older… I’d be sad if he didn’t.”

Kairen frowned a bit, looking concerned about her words. Cassandra wondered if this was making him

reflect on his attitude, but didn’t ask. They walked a bit longer, in silence, following the little group

ahead that was enthusiastically checking the stalls. Apparently, Lady Kareen was only too happy to

spoil the younger ones, probably a bit to piss of Shareen too…

“Who will you love more?” 3

“What?” Asked Cassandra, surprised by his sudden question.

“Who will you love more? Between our son and me?” 3

She was so stunned by his question, she stayed speechless for a while. However, Kairen couldn’t have

looked more serious, with his usual frown on and dark eyes. Cassandra sighed, trying hard not to

laugh.

“My Prince… You can’t compare love like that. A mother’s love is something unique.”

“…Does that mean you love him more?”

Cassandra chuckled this time, shaking her head.

“Do you think your mother loves you more than the Emperor?”

“Yes.”?

Well, maybe that wasn’t the best example to take… Cassandra thought for a minute. 3

“What about Princess Shareen then? Do you think your mother loves her more?”

This time, Kairen looked baffled by her question. He glanced his mother’s way, frowning a bit more, and

Cassandra waited for him. It was amusing that he would be so baffled by such a simple thing as a

mother’s love… Sometimes her prince had this incredibly childish side of him. He could fight and win

any battle in this world, but jealousy or matters of the heart were a real problem for him to understand.

Cassandra got on her toes and kissed his cheek, ending his deep thinking with a gentle smile.

*Loves doesn’t need to be shared, compared. It’s unique and endless. I love my baby so much, and I

love you too. I love you both, but differently.* 5

The Prince nodded, and replied to her kiss with one on her forehead, then her nose, until he got to her

lips. She wasn’t sure he had fully understood, but at least, he wasn’t frowning anymore, her lips were

keeping him busy enough…

Suddenly, Cassandra felt some droplets falling on her. She looked up and, surely, rain was starting to

fall. She smiled wide, exchanging a glance with her prince.

“The rain!”

However, the little drops were now starting to come by hundreds, as the rain was rapidly increasing

around them. Kareen and the rest of their group quickly gathered, everyone trying to cover themselves.

“We should head back,” said Shareen. The locals say this isn’t just going to be some light rain, there’s

a storm coming, and they get nasty in this area!” 3

Everyone agreed and, quickly, they walked back to the Diamond Palace. No one had been expecting

that rain. The streets were quickly cleared, as the merchants were closing up their stalls and putting

their merchandise to a safe place.

The Palace wasn’t far, but by the time they got there, everyone was soaked. The servants ran to hand

them some towels to wipe themselves with, but the Imperial Concubine was a bit upset at her

disheveled hair and messy clothes.

“What a mess…”

Like the locals had said, it wasn’t just a downpour. Above them, the wind picked up, and the claps of

thunder and lightning flashes cloaked the sky in no time. This was truly a thunderstorm, not just rain. In

the Diamond Palace, so many rooms had open roofs, Cassandra could hear the rain all around them.

Of course, the servants had quickly moved the furniture where it needed too, being used to the rain, but

so many rooms were now unusable.

“Well, someone wanted rain…” sighed Shareen.

“Should we wait until it calms down, Cassandra dear?” Asked Kareen.

The young Concubine nodded, looking a bit sad.

“It can’t be helped. It would be too dangerous to go out in this weather…”

If it wasn’t for the wind and thunder, this rain would actually have been perfect for the Ceremony, but

Cassandra had to admit, the current conditions weren’t good. The wind would have blown things away,

and that thunder would be dangerous for anyone outside.

Feeling her deception, Kairen suddenly lifted her up. (2)

“Kairen?” She asked, taken by surprise.

However, without explaining a thing, the Prince slowly walked out of the room, leaving everyone else

behind, and took Cassandra deeper inside the Diamond Palace. She couldn’t help but wonder where

he was taking her… She could hear Krai climbing the walls around them and following their path from

the outside, but those rooms around them were some she had never been to before, she couldn’t tell

where they were. Kairen was obviously very familiar with the Diamond Palace. He was navigating

easily, avoiding the rooms being flooded or taking corridors were they could avoid the downpour from

the open roofs.

Finally, he put her down in front of a large door and pushed it open.

Cassandra took a minute to understand. It was obviously a bathroom and a very large one at that.

Actually, the large basin was being overflowed with water. This room didn’t have a fully open roof per

se, but some openings in the walls were letting the heavy rain through, and it was slowly adding up.

However, the most interesting part of that room was that instead of being surrounded by four or six

walls like most rooms, this one had only five. One part of the wall had been left open, giving her an

incredible view of the city, and access for Krai to sneak his head in. The large basin was actually going

all the way to that open part, and the excess water was being poured down below, overflowing the

border of the basin. noveldrama

She was amazed… This was such a strange room, and that tub was almost working as a large natural

fountain, being filled by rainwater and flowing on the lower levels… She wanted to get in and go see

the full view, but with this windy weather, it was obvious she should stay in the covered part.

To her surprise, Kairen walked in first, taking off his clothes and going into the water. Behind him, Krai

growled, and without warning, spat fire.

Cassandra was afraid, seeing him do that for the first time, but the Dragon wasn’t doing that in her

direction. Actually, he was burning the water next to his master, and, shortly after, some vapor was

visible. Cassandra chuckled, a put her feet in the water. It was warm!

Krai’s fire had heated the water, turning this place into some hot pool… She chuckled and took the

hand Kairen was offering her to walk in.

Chapter 87​

#87 The Names

Cassandra took his hand, blushing slightly but following him into the water. She had only taken off her

shoes and newly bought flower crown. Her dress was already wct after all, and she was a bit too shy to

venture on a ball open bath completely naked. Even if her Prince had taken off all of his clothes, he

didn’t say anything about her not doing the same, and gently pulled her in.

Kairen was carrying Cassandra on his lap, making her chuckle, She had no idea how deep this bath

really wan, but she could tell her Prince was navigating around easily. He took her as far as he could in

this pool before the curtain of rain. She was amazed. Not only the view on the Diamond City was

absolutely breathtaking, but the majesty of this infinity pool was amazingly beautiful. Cassandra felt

that, if her Prince was to swim a bit too far, they could fall off of it. She couldn’t see the edge, as the

rain was actually blurring the real limit of the water and confusing her perception, making it both

exciting and scary. “They stayed far enough, though, remaining under the roofed part.

The Black Dragon, standing outside but with his head in, didn’t seem to mind the downpour much. The

rain was rolling down his scales, while his red eyes were focused on the couple. Cassandra, her arms

locked around her Prince, couldn’t stop smiling. Her whole body was floating in this warm water. It

wasn’t nearly as hot as the hot springs from the North, but the difference in temperature with the cold

rain still made a thin layer of vapor, or mist, float around. It was such a unique scene. Even the room

itself was somewhere between eerie and ancient, as if, before them, no one had come here in years.

Cassandra absolutely loved it.

“This is amazing…” She whispered.

“You like it?”

She nodded, and turned to her prince, brushing his hair gently.

“How did you think of bringing me here?”

“You enjoyed the hot springs… and you seemed sad we couldn’t hold the Ceremony yet.”

Cassandra’s heart melted once again. How could this man always surprise her with this extreme

gentleness and consideration he was hiding under his armor… She nodded, and gently kissed him.

She loved any form of bath, and he knew it. She loved when they took baths together, the simple

sensation of her body immersed in water was one of the most comforting in this world to her. Of course,

it was even better when her Prince was by her side like this. They kept kissing for a while, tenderly,

though their bodies were obviously really close to one another. The layers of her dress were floating

around her in the water, while she curled her legs around Kairen’s, holding on to him.

A low growl distracted them a bit. They both turned heads, and Krai was putting the lower part of his

maw in the water, staring at them. Cassandra couldn’t see it as his body was outside, but she was sure

he was wagging his tail. She had learned to recognize that playful look in his eyes.

The Dragon couldn’t enter more than up to his shoulders inside, but it was still plenty enough.

Cassandra smiled, and detached herself from her Prince to go play with the Dragon. Krai growled

happily, seeing her approach. She gently rubbed his snout and, to play with him a little, dived

underneath the surface. She felt the dragon’s snout, looking for her in the water, but Krai wasn’t a water

creature. When she emerged, a few feet away, he turned his head, surprised, making her laugh. He

growled, and put his snout in the water, suddenly throwing a whole wave at her. Cassandra laughed

and dived again. (2

This little game between them lasted quite a while. However, after a few minutes, while she was in the

water, Cassandra felt some human hands grab her.

Kairen lifted her up, pulling her in his embrace again. She chuckled.

“Were you feeling lonely, my Prince.”

“Don’t just play with him.”

Cassandra laughed and kissed him, focusing on her Prince despite the jealous growls. With the rain in

the background, the sounds of the water, and her dripping hair, she almost felt home. Her Prince and

her kept kissing, lovingly, swimming around in the water as if they were alone.

However, Cassandra suddenly paused their kiss, frowning.

“What is it…

“I…”

She went silent again, with a confused expression. Did she just imagine it? She grabbed Kairen’s hand,

and pulled it next to hers against her tummy. He touched her right in time and, a second later, it was his

turn to have a shocked expression. Cassandra chuckled again, ecstatic. 5

“Did you feel that? She whispered.

The Prince nodded, keeping his large hand widespread on her stomach. He had felt it. A little bump

under her skin, so weak he had almost missed it. He stayed there again, waiting.

“I feel him again,” she whispered. “Oh, God… He’s moving….

Kairen frowned. He couldn’t feel it anymore, or maybe it was too faint. Yet, Cassandra was completely

absorbed in the baby’s faint movements. She hadn’t thought she would be able to feel them so early!

However, it wasn’t a mistake. This wasn’t her stomach, but her son, she could feel some little

movements. Sometimes, they were too faint for her to be sure, and sometimes, she was sure. They

stayed like this for a while, but nothing else happened.

It was plenty enough, though. Cassandra couldn’t stop smiling from ear to ear. Kairen grabbed her hair,

and gently pulled her closer to him, for another kiss. Somehow, he didn’t seem to want to take his hand

off of her belly, as if he was still hoping for another little hit.

“You have to come back to see our son, Cassandra whispered, suddenly becoming much more

serious.

“Why are you so afraid?”

“I don’t know… I have a bad feeling, she confessed. “Maybe it’s just my pregnancy making me more

worried. I just don’t like that you won’t be here.”

She sighed, and snuggled against his neck, closing her eyes, feeling the warmth of his skin. Kairen

frowned, caressing her gently. He hadn’t realized how much Cassandra needed him more because of

her pregnancy. Somehow, she was a bit needier, looking for more of their cuddling than before; He

wasn’t sure if it was due to their relationship growing or part of the pregnancy, or both…

He kept caressing her, letting her rest against his shoulder. He had thought of bringing her there to

comfort her, but truly, comforting a pregnant woman was harder than expected. Would she really be

alright staying here with his mother? The Prince was a bit afraid the young concubine would be lonely

or feel too bored. He definitely couldn’t bring her on the battlefield, though. He wouldn’t even have let

her anywhere near a military camp, not when she was pregnant.

“I will be back as soon as I can.”

“I know… And it’s your duty. I know it can’t be helped. I just don’t like that we will be separated again.”

“I’ll stay with you as long as you want after the war is over… I’ll take you back to the Onyx Castle.”

Cassandra chuckled. How did he know she missed that place the most? Somehow, she had grown so

attached to that lonely, isolated castle so much in the last few months, she was surprised herself to be

missing it so much. She nodded against his skin.

After a while, however, the wind picked up even stronger, and Krai flew away, annoyed. Without the

Dragon to heat it up, the water was going to get cold soon. Cassandra and Kairen got out of the water

while they were still feeling warm. Somehow, right behind the doors, the servants had already brought

some thick towels. Cassandra abandoned her dress there, knowing someone would come and pick it

up, and wrapped herself in one of the very large towels. Once again, the War God, who never seemed

to fear the cold, only wrapped it around his hips, letting his natural heat dry him.

He picked Cassandra off the ground, and carried her gently back to their room to change into her

nightgown. She was now dry, but the young concubine still took her time brushing her messy hair and

put it up into a long braid

for the night. The servants had brought a little tray of food, including her favorite green grapes and

cheese cubes, with some mulled wine. Surely, Lady Kareen had ordered this…

Cassandra felt a bit guilty for wanting to eat again, but she couldn’t help it. She sat on the bed,

grabbing the little bowl of grapes, and pouring some of the cheese cubes on top. For some reason, she

almost wanted to see that cheese melted on top of it… Kairen, laid down next to her, had already

helped himself to some wine and was caressing her back, letting her eat all she wanted.

“It’s really impressive, I’m hungrier than I ever was, even when I was unable to eat for days… Babies

are truly something,” she whispered.

“Are you tired? Or your back painful?”

Cassandra stretched her back a bit. It was true her lower back pain was constant those days, but it was

a really mild pain, not something she would complain about. At least, she was grateful to be over her

nausea. She hadn’t had any in several days in a row.

“I’m fine… Just hungry like a dragon.”

Kairen chuckled and kept rubbing her back. When Cassandra leaned to take the mulled wine, however,

he frowned.

“Cassandra…”

“Just a little sip on my tongue,” she promised. “For the taste…”

Despite his frowning, he let her take a little bit, as promised. He was afraid his mother’s bad habits

would slowly detain on the young concubine somehow… Hence, Kairen was quick to take the glass off

of her hands and finish it in one go. Cassandra didn’t even protest, however. Her thoughts were already

elsewhere.

“The Baby… Maybe we should find him a name already.”

“You can pick whatever you want.”

“Really?”

Kairen nodded. He didn’t really care and trusted Cassandra fully. The young concubine wasn’t

surprised or disappointed. She slowly smiled, trying to think. She would have loved to give the baby a noveldrama

name from the Rain Tribe, but this was future Dragon Prince they were talking about. She couldn’t risk

picking something too odd… What about a Dragon Empire name then? She quite liked them.

“How did your mother picked your name? And Shareen’s? Do you know?” (2

“…She just took hers and twisted it. Concubines like to give names similar to theirs to their children.”,

Cassandra could understand. Among the many, many children of the Emperor, this was a way to

remind him of themselves, through their children. She doubted Kareen had exactly the same idea,

though. It was probably her own possessiveness over her children, rather than her relationship to the

emperor, that had prevailed.

“Kairen?”

“Hm?”

“What about… your siblings? The others? Do you know their names?”

He nodded.

“My mother has them buried here… I saw their names on the stones. Suiren, Shaneen, Kassen.”

Cassandra felt her heat pinch a bit at each name. She couldn’t forget the painful words of the Imperial

Concubines over her children’s death… There was one question she had been curious about, though.

“How come… Srai is alive? I thought a Dragon died after his tamer passed, but things are different,

aren’t they?”

“He was old enough. Newborn Dragons are more fragile. Most die with us if we die young.

Cassandra nodded. That explained why Srai had been the only one to survive… According to Kareen,

The young Suiren, her firstborn, had died at six. Apparently, it was enough for his Dragon to survive,

even disabled. But her second and fourth children had died as infants… She put protective hands

around her belly. How did the abandoned Dragons feel? Missing a part of themselves… She couldn’t

imagine Krai without Kairen, or the other way around.

Would her baby be as close to his Dragon? She couldn’t wait to meet both of them. Her two babies, the

human and the dragon one. Cassandra silently promised herself. With or without Kairen, she would

protect their child. She would do anything for that.

“Cassandra.”

He gently pulled her in his embrace, taking her away from her deep thinking. Cassandra chuckled,

putting her half-emptied bowl to the side, and snuggled against him.

“I’m tired,” she said.

“Then sleep. If the rain calms down, we will have our ceremony tomorrow morning.”

“I hope so…”

Chapter 88​

#88 The Green Gown

Cassandra had no problem falling asleep that evening. She was soothed by the sounds of the

downpour outside, the wind shimmering in the leaves, and the slow breathing of her Prince against her

ear. A peaceful sleep after a nice evening outing and a long, warm bath was just the best. (022)

When she woke up, the next morning, her senses immediately picked up the sound of the downpour,

still ongoing outside. She smiled and turned around to face Kairen. However, she was surprised to find

her Prince still deeply asleep. This was a first! He would usually wake up the second she moved. Yet,

Kairen was still obviously sleeping, with his slow, steady breath, and serein expression. Cassandra bit

her lip, only too happy to secretly witness such a precious moment.

He was looking a bit younger when he wasn’t frowning, or glaring with those dark obsidian eyes of his.

She loved being able to scrutinize him from up close… She often forgot their age difference. He was a

grown man, while she had just barely gotten into adulthood. She brushed his beard with her fingertips.

He hadn’t cut it in a few days, but she liked it. His hair, too, was steadily growing to get down his nape.

(10)

As Cassandra was still caressing his beard as gently as possible, Kairen swiftly moved to wrap his arm

around her, his eyes still closed. The young concubine pouted a bit.

“So you were awake after all…

“Hn.”

She chuckled and came a bit closer to gently kiss his lips. Kairen smiled, but for once, didn’t give in,

letting Cassandra spread her kisses on his lips, on his beard, on his cheekbones. He could tell she was

just having fun teasing him. He let her do until she got bored, and pushed him over, to get on top of

him. Only then did the War God consent to open his eyes, to see the face of his smiling concubine.

“Good morning, my Prince,” she whispered.

‘Good morning.”

“It’s still raining,” she said with a smile.

“I hear that…”

Cassandra chuckled. She knew his faint answers were part of his character, not a lack of interest. She

kissed him once more, and got out of the bed. She was a bit more excited than she thought about this.

The gentle music of the heavy rain outside was making her happy, and the thought that they could

finally do the Ceremony…

As always, the servants came in shortly after they had woken up, bringing some new set of clothes and

disappearing as soon as possible. Cassandra wondered how they always knew. She put on the new

dress and tried to sort out her messy curls. The rain had done no justice to her chocolate brown hair…

She had to spend some extra time taming it, and left it untied, knowing it was no use with that humidity.

“Lady Cassandra?”

Dahlia was gently knocking at the door, bringing in another large tray of food, for breakfast surely. The

young girl smiled upon entering.

“Lady Kareen sent me to give you your breakfast! Did you sleep well?”

The young servant was apparently only too happy to be back to her old habits of assisting Cassandra.

She even helped her arrange her hair a bit and put on the flower crown they had bought the previous

day. As they discussed,’. chatting about the previous evening, behind them Kairen was getting up and

getting ready too. He walked to Cassandra’s side to give her a quick kiss and grabbed some of the

meat on the tray before leaving.

Dahlia’s shoulder relaxed a little as soon as the War God was out of the room, making Cassandra

chuckled. (1)

“Are you still scared?” Asked Cassandra.

“It cannot be helped, Lady Cassandra. I’ve been raised to always fear the Imperial Family. I understand

that Imperial Concubine Kareen, and the Third Prince and Lady Shareen are different, but still…”

“Old habits die hard.”

Cassandra understood that better than anyone else. It had taken her weeks to fully trust Kairen, his

sister and mother, and even now, she was unable to approach any member of the Imperial Family

without that fear automatically growing in her stomach.

She had no idea where he had gone, but Cassandra enjoyed the bit of time she had alone with Dahlia.

Apparently, she and Missandra had gotten quite close, and stayed together late in the night to chat. Her

sister was still asleep, but the rest of the inhabitants were all up already. Most couldn’t sleep well

because of the storm from the previous night. The thunder had only calmed down late in the night, but

Cassandra was among those few people it hadn’t bothered at all. (1)

“Lady Kareen has been very busy preparing everything for the Rain Ceremony!” Explained Dahlia, her

hands busy braiding some of Cassandra’s hair. “She said she wants to have it done before the rain

stops. I don’t think it will stop so soon, but…”

Cassandra nodded while eating breakfast. She didn’t think so either. She could recognize when a

downpour was going to last, and this was definitely one of those. The actual storm was over, and the

wind had calmed down, leaving only regular sounds of heavy rain.

She closed her eyes, letting Dahlia finish her hairdo and eating in silence, just listening to the rain. This

sound was so familiar… She was born during a storm like the one of the previous day. Now that she

thought about it, her baby had mostly been conceived during a snowstorm. This was such a cute

coincidence… Maybe it would take another of those for him to be born. 6

“Lady Cassandra? What are you smiling about?” Asked Dahlia.

“I was just thinking a bit. Are we finished?”

“Just a little bit more! I want to see if I can adjust this…”

“Hinue!”

Missandra showed up at the door, looking tired but tightly wrapped in a big fur cloak. She looked a bit

cold, but her cheeks were of a rosy shade. She walked up to them, looking happy.

“I love those flower crowns… Hinue, did you have your breakfast? Do you want more? Prince Anour

showed us where to find the kitchens yesterday!”

Cassandra chuckled.

“Aren’t you close to Anour now? For him to show you around?” ]

Missandra pouted.

“Don’t start treating me like a child!”

Sulking a bit, she grabbed some of Cassandra’s breakfast, biting into one of those cheese cubes

hungrily. The older sister chuckled. Actually, she was happy whenever Missandra acted her age.

Moreover, she was obviously a lot more comfortable now that they were in the Diamond Palace,

enough to befriend Anour at least. The rain probably had the same effect as on her in raising her

younger sister’s spirits, too.

After bickering a bit more, all three young women headed out of the room. Cassandra only had to

follow Dahlia, who had apparently been woken up early too to prepare for the Ceremony.

Finally, they reached a large room. Cassandra recognized it instantly. It was one of lady Kareen’s noveldrama

Favorite colons one with an open roof and lots of green plants sprouting wildly from all sides. This time

though all the forniture had been taken out as the rain was pouring in. It was alright, though, the floor

had some crevices where the water would flow in, as dozens of little rivers headed towards the outer

parts or the fountain on the side Carcandra hand always wondered how the Diamond Palace could

have so many open rooms, but now, it was ob ous that thost rooms were properly conceived for the

water to be expelled one way or another.

This one was actually rather perfect for the Ceremony. It had a square shape, was letting the computin,

and the the floor wasn’t completely flooded, only a thin layer of water remained under their feet.

“How is it, dear?’ Asked Kareen, walking up to her in one of her gorgeous burgundy dresses.

“It looks perfect, Lady Kareen. But do we have everything?

The Imperial Concubine clicked her tongue.

“Don’t you dare underestimate me, young Lady! Dahlia, take her to the other bedroom where we have

everything And someone goes wake up that sleepyhead daughter of mine!”4

Cassandra was swiftly pushed to another room. She had thought she should get ready in her room, but

once she walked inside, she understood why she couldn’t. In front of her, a gorgeous green and gold

dress was displayed. It was the first time in years she saw what looked like a real ceremonial outfit from

her Tribe, and the tears came to her eyes right away. There was even the veil, and all the golden

embroideries had obviously been handmade!

“Do you like it, Hinue?” Asked Missandra, excited. “Dahlia and I stayed up late last night to finish it!

“We had some help from other servants of course,’ added Dahlia. “But we all followed Miscandra’s

instructions down to the letter to have it as close to your real ceremonial outfit as possible… Do you like

it?

“It’s gorgeous,” whispered Cassandra, unable to find any more words to describe it.

Indeed, the dress was divine and had nothing to envy her usual pink dresses. The gorgeous green silk

was of the best quality, shimmering with several shades as she touched it, and the gold threads had

been embroidered so well, to retrace the traditional arabesques she remembered, all over it. The piece

of cloth didn t have a single ground in it, but it was shining and glowing better than any treasure.

The girls had even prepared, with Lady Kareen’s help, prepared some jewelry to add to her outfits

“Hinue, look! We couldn’t find borean ink, but I made something similar. Ah, I tested it, so your skin

should be able to bear it just fine!”

Indeed, the blue ink in the little pot she was handing her looked very similar to proper borean ink.

Cassandra put the put aside, and took the two girls in her arm to hug them. 2

“Thank you so much… Dahlia, Missandra… Thank you for preparing all this for me.”

Both Missandra and Dahlia were surprised by this sudden hug, but happily responded to it. After that,

all three of them chuckled, excited, and it was high time they helped Cassandra get ready.

A while later, Kairen was waiting outside, wearing a similar green silk piece of clothing. For the tall

wantor, the girls had only made some large cloak, which he was wearing over his shoulders, with some

black pants. Karen wasn’t very familiar with anything about the Rain Tribe’s ceremonial, but when

Missandra came up to him, he listened to her.

“Could you just stand there… Right there, please. Alright, and if you can wait a bit, my sister is coming!

She went back running inside and, suddenly, Cassandra appeared. Everyone suddenly got completely

speechless. The young concubine was more beautiful than she’d ever been. The long green dress was

tightly wrapped around her body, showing her curves more than the usual pink dress she was wearing.

It was only covering her chest belly, and legs, so her back and arms were nude, only her hair running

down. The visible pieces of her skin were

actually shining of a strange light, like some thin silver shimmer… Anyone in the room with eyes to see

found that emerald dress was absolutely gorgeous on her and, with that flower crown, and the painting

on her skin, she looked like she had just stepped out of one of those large paintings, like a nature

goddess. Several male servants had their mouths wide open in surprise, and even the girls were

blushing, shocked by how pure yet sensual she looked at that moment.

However, the one most stunned of all was Kairen. The War God was looking at his young concubine

with such a deep expression on his face. His deep black eyes were mesmerized by the vision before

him. He was like struck, not shocked by how beautiful she was, but how even more beautiful she could

be. For maybe the first time, he wasn’t quiet. He was speechless.

Chapter 89​

#89 The Water God’s Love

Cassandra had always a gorgeous young woman, a flower that bloomed in adversity, but that day, for

the first time, she was able to shine in all of her glory. The War God, behind his impassible facade, was

properly stunned. In terms of natural beauty, Cassandra was indisputably beautiful. All the jewels and

attires of the concubines of the Imperial palace couldn’t beat such a natural beauty.

Though they were of different shades, the deep green of her dress was complimenting her eyes

perfectly. Her brown hair, too, was falling in natural curls on her shoulders and down on her back and

belly, with that crown they had bought together on top. Several of the servants whispered about her

looks, but the rain covered any sound, and, anyway, the War God wouldn’t have been able to hear. All

of his senses had gone numb, as he could only focus on the holy vision in front of his eyes. (2

Cassandra gracefully walked up to him, like a nymph, a gentle smile on. He could barely recognize the

woman he held in his arms every night. There was something unspeakably different about her, as if she

was from another world, another realm. She took his hand.

“Kairen? Are you alright?”

“…You’re beautiful,” he whispered, as if saying that truth would deliver him from this trance.

Cassandra blushed, as always, feeling a bit proud. She hadn’t thought she would be able to cause

such emotion in her usually undecipherable War God. The rain was falling around them, but they didn’t

care. It was just as if the two of them had been alone. The green clothes were slowly getting wet, but

they were still very pretty to observe.

Missandra walked up to them.

“Since I’m the only aside Hinue who knows about the Ceremony, I’ll tell you two what to do… Dahlia,

bring the thread please!”

While Missandra took the silver thread and started gently wrapping it around both of their wrists, in a

complex ensemble of knots, Kairen’s eyes were on Cassandra’s skin. The shimmering from earlier was

actually that strange ink that she had used to paint herself with. From the look of it, those weren’t

simply lines and strange shapes, but this was obviously some foreign language he couldn’t decipher at

all. He frowned.

“What do those say?”

Cassandra blushed a bit, looking down, and her younger sister was the one to answer.

“The partners can paint whatever they want on their bodies as a sign of affection. Hinue put your name

and titles with the symbols of protection, health, and strength.”

Kairen was surprised. He kept looking at all those strange scriptures on her skin, unable to decipher

what was which.

“Do it on me too.”

“What?”

“With that ink. I want to write her name.”

Missandra sighed.

“But I’m almost done with the silk thread! Hinue, you didn’t tell him earlier about the borean ink?”

“Just bring it to me, please,” said Cassandra, with an apologetic look.

While Missandra pouted and kept doing her knots, Dahlia ran over, with an umbrella in hand, and the

little bowl of ink and a brush in the other. There wasn’t much left of what Missandra had prepared, as

Cassandra had painted a lot on herself already. She took the brush with her available hand and pushed

the cloak a bit to access his torso.

“What do you want me to write?” She whispered to him.

“Your name.”

“Are you sure? Just my name?”

“Yes.”

Cassandra chuckled, and proceeded to do as asked. It was so like him. No prayers, just her name. She

knew Kairen wasn’t a man to believe in prayers, or divine will. He only trusted himself and the people

he cared about. She wrote her name on his skin, as many times as she could before running out of ink.

The ink Missandra had made wasn’t as good as the real borean ink, and was already starting to drip a

bit because of all the rain, but this was good enough. The silver ink shined strangely on the War God’s

torso and arms. Maybe because of his natural musculature, they looked more like tribal fighting signs

than his Favorite’s name…

“Alright, I’m done!” Said Missandra, looking satisfied. (4)

Dahlia swiftly walked away, going under the little porch to shelter herself from the rain, close to

Shareen and Kareen. Mother and Daughter were standing side by side and watching attentively the

Ceremony, not saying a word. They were aware that, although there wasn’t anything official about this,

this ceremony was sacred to Cassandra’s people. As they knew nothing about this foreign custom,

they were silently watching, curious.

Cassandra and Kairen’s wrists were now tied together by that silk thread. The gentle fabric wasn’t any

painful on their skin, but their wrists couldn’t move, being tied so tightly together with those complex

knots. Cassandra looked at her left wrist and Kairen’s right wrist, with a smile. She had never thought

she would get to make that ceremony ever, let alone with a Prince, and a man she loved… Kairen

chuckled. 8

“Are you so happy?” He said.

“Yes… I feel a bit like it’s a dream.”

“Sorry, we can only do this for now…”

“No, it’s plenty,” Cassandra whispered, her cheeks blooming with pink.

“Alright, if you two are done being so mushy,” said Missandra. “I’ll start… How, should I translate into

our tongue or theirs?”

“Just do it in our tongue and I’ll translate in the Dragon Empire’s tongue, Missandra.”

“Understood. Then…”

Missandra took a deep breath, and took a couple of steps back, opening her hands, palms towards the

sky, and closed her eyes. She started speaking, and Cassandra repeated in words everyone else could

understand, both sisters talking at the exact same rhythm, one echoing the other.

“Today is the day of Rain, the Sacred Day. As the Sky God is showering the Earth Goddess with love,

their children are born with the rain. We are children of the rain, children of sacred love. O, God of

Water, let your rain pour and hear your children today, for they carry their faith, love, and joy in their

heart too. O, God of Water, son of the Sky and Earth, If love as your eyes, let them see. If love as your

tongue, let it speak. If you can hear us, hear your children’s pledge of love today, as we share it with

you.”

Cassandra was talking softly while staring at Kairen, their eyes not leaving each other’s a single

second.

“O God of Water, our ancestors taught us Love. Help us teach our children too. We’ll share that love to

all of your children, from all rivers they come, from all seas they come. Let us speak of love, and let our

hearts beat together. Let your love flow in our veins and words, for you showed us how to love with

your rain. Gather your children together under the rain, gather us, and remind us how to love if we

forget. Teach us to be patient, kind, sincere, and truthful. Teach us Love, teach us how to cry and pray.

Fill our lives with love, water, and grace. O God of Water, your children are thankful today, as with love

you teach us the way again.” (

On the side, Kareen shed a little tear, impressed. Even the servants were all feeling sensible to the

words of Cassandra, and the prayer that echoed in the walls despite the rain. Both sisters took a little

pause, breathing deeply before reciting again. 2

“O God of Water, your children will remember. We will remember your love is patient, kind, sincere, and

truthful. We shall not give in to anger, and we shall not give in to evil. We shall not lie, and we shall not

betray. Your children promise to remember, each day the rain falls, how love is patient, kind, sincere,

and truthful. O God of Water, your love has no beginning and no end. Your love is blind and deaf. Your

love is infinite.”

Missandra’s voice suddenly broke into tears. Something in her memories kept her from going on. She

kept hanging her hands in front of her, but she was crying, unable to continue. Cassandra understood

why it hurt so much for her sister. She took a deep breath, and continued alone, while Kareen walked

over to gently hug Missandra’s shoulders.

“O God of Water, your children of the rain shall not lie, and they shall not hurt. I will be blind and deaf if

I can’t see or hear love. O God of Water, your children gather today, in harmony, to love again. O God

of Water, hear our prayer. Your children will give up their wealth, their bodies, and their mind for love.”

Cassandra took a deep breath and gestured for Kairen to take one of the ends of the silk thread, while

she took the other,

“Rain has come to us blind and deaf. Rain will witness our love today. I give my wealth, my body, and

my mind for this love of mine.” 3

She mimicked with her lips for Kairen to repeat her words.

“I give my wealth, my body, and my mind for this love of mine.”

“I will love eternally, in the eyes of my beloved, and in the eyes of the Water God.”

“I will love eternally,” repeated Kairen. “In the eyes of my beloved, and in the eyes of the Water God.”

“I swear to keep my love patient, kind, sincere, and truthful until I die. I swear to honor the Water God in

every way until I return into his arms, side by side with my beloved.”

Once again, the War God repeated without flinching.

“O God of Water, Love is infinite. Love is mine. You are mine.”

“… Love is infinite. Love is mine… Almien.”

Cassandra was surprised to hear Kairen had translated by himself the last word. She was shocked and

incredibly overwhelmed. 1

They stayed silent for a little while, staring deeply into each other’s eyes. There was no sound around

but the rain, falling quietly around them, the downpour slowly turning into a gentle rain. Cassandra

smiled and took his other hand, linking her fingers with his. Then, she stepped forward, and they

exchanged a long, deep kiss.

Their kiss had a fresh taste of rain, and eternity. Despite the cold around them, Cassandra’s heart had

never felt warmer than at this moment. They exchanged that kiss in a religious atmosphere as if they

were sealing their promise. When they gently stepped back, a drop rolled on her cheek, but no one

would have been able if it was a tear or the rain. Cassandra was smiling, and it didn’t matter much.

Then, they both pulled on the silk thread at the same time, and, to their surprise, it separated perfectly,

leaving two little bracelets wrapped around their wrists. The people watching were confused. How did

that long thread separated into two so easily, and in such perfect knots, too?

“We’re done for today,” whispered Cassandra.

“Done? Already?” Repeated Shareen, surprised.

The young concubine walked over to her sister, hugging Missandra in her arms to try and calm her

down. They went to shelter themselves under the roofed part of the room, where the servants rushed to

bring them thick towels.

“Yes. Both partners usually keep this thread around their wrists until the next rain, and it is done…’

“I was expecting something much bigger! Do you have any idea what hassle the wedding ceremonies

are here? Let alone the ones in the Imperial family!”

“The Rain Tribe isn’t the… showy type. As long as the God of Water has been able to witness it, any

kind of ceremony is holy and perfectly valid. We don’t need grand ceremonies, decorations or a lot of

people. As long as both parties were sincere, we are now acknowledged as lifetime partners. It’s all

that matters.”

“It was a beautiful ceremony, Cassandra,” said Kareen, glaring at her daughter for her to shut up. Your

tribe has a beautiful tradition. I prefer it the ones here, we are all about the grand celebrations and

showing off, this feels much more intimate and sincere. That prayer was beautiful…

Missandra was still weeping silently. Cassandra kept hugging her and caressing her hair until she

would calm down. This may have been a bit too much for her… It brought back painful memories of a

time where their friends and family were alive, and they were both living very differently. Missandra had noveldrama

lied, stolen and hurt other people, and hearing the whole prayer again made her feel ashamed and

disgusted at herself.

Chapter 90​

As the ceremony was over, Kareen ordered for them to move to another room to sit comfortably and

rest a bit, while the servants brought large trays of food, once again. It was something like brunch,

probably, as it wasn’t really early enough or late enough for a proper meal. To help everyone warm-up,

some tea was brought, and Missandra insisted on being the one to prepare it and serve it to everyone.

Cassandra sat on a couch, with Kairen’s arm around her shoulders, as she snuggled under a large fur

blanket. She hadn’t really realized how cold she was until then. However, she also didn’t want to

change into normal clothes yet. She was happy to wear the traditional green of her tribe, even if all of

the fake Borean silk had already been washed away by the rain. If it had been a real one, it would have

lasted several hours at least, but it couldn’t be helped. Cassandra kept caressing the little silver thread

around her wrist, feeling a bit numbed by happiness. 2

Meanwhile, Shareen was gazing at Missandra, frowning a bit. The young girl’s tears had dried, but her

eyes were still red and she would sniffle from time to time.

“What were you crying for? Marrying your sister away?” She asked. (3)

Missandra answered with a glare, though she quickly stopped to go back to preparing the tea. Kareen

slapped her daughter’s thigh, frowning.

“You insensitive daughter! When did I raise you to be so heartless?”

“…Do I have to answer that?”

Shareen got another slap and shut up after that, only making annoyed faces and sulking on the side.

Aside from Shareen, most people in the room actually understood the real reasons behind Missandra’s

tears, though they wouldn’t have been so blunt about it. The prayer they had recited taught about love,

being true and selfless. Missandra had lost all of that at a young age and grown into someone far from

those ideals. For the first time in a while, she felt sullied by her past as a prostitute, and the thefts she

had committed. That ceremony had been too much of a brutal reminder for them.

“Did your parents held that ceremony too?” Asked Lady Kareen, trying to pull the topic away from

Missandra, as she distributed the tea.

“No… Our father died when our mother was pregnant with Missandra,” confessed Cassandra.

“May I ask how?”

“He was in an accident,” replied Missandra. “Our mother said he died when they were building houses.

There was an accident, and our father got badly injured.”

“One of the houses they were building got unstable because of a storm… Our father wanted to go and

help secure his friend’s house, but it collapsed on them,” said Cassandra. “Our uncle too was there, noveldrama

and he saw three men die with him, the house collapsed in the river and just… washed them all away.

Our mother got the news once it was all over. Only our uncle returned, but he was severely injured. He

passed a few hours later.”

“By the great Dragon,” whispered Kareen. “I can’t believe how sad your mother must have been…”

Cassandra was about to say something, but a loud growl interrupted her. They all heard Krai land

loudly next door, and a few seconds later, Roun too, his growl higher-pitched than the black dragon’s.

The little Srai showed up in the room, as the only one small enough to sneak in, and went to curl up at

Kareen’s feet, his eyes watching the wall behind which they could hear his siblings bickering again.

“I don’t remember him,” said Cassandra. “Our mother told us about him many times, though. He was

one of our tribe’s best architects, and he had built our house too.”

“I wish I could see our house again.”

“Maybe you could go there again?” Asked Shareen.

Cassandra shook her head.

“It would be very dangerous. The swamps we lived in are now under the Eastern Republic’s territory. I

don’t even think there’s anything left of it, they probably destroyed it…”

Missandra nodded sadly. Even Lady Kareen didn’t dare to ask about their old tribe again. She was

aware that, despite the fact that their rival had taken over the former tribe’s parcel, it was the war

between the Dragon Empire and the Eastern Republic that had destroyed those girls’ homeland.

Somehow, it was only luck that the Dragon Empire hadn’t been the one to destroy the Rain Tribe. If

they had, it would have made this conversation even more awkward and added another gap between

Kairen and Cassandra.

This conversation had gone a bit sour after such an intense ceremony. Somehow, the Rain Ceremony

had been so solemn, it had brought up so deep-buried memories to the surface. The nostalgic feeling

that hovered Cassandra’s heart made her feel a bit bittersweet. For a while, everyone focused on

eating, and an awkward silence filled the room until Shareen spoke.

“So… After that ceremony, what is changing, exactly? You mentioned something about giving up your

mind, body, and all. Is it for real? That sounded a lot like you two were going to commit suicide.”

Cassandra chuckled.

“No, not at all. It had a deeper meaning than that. The Water God teaches us to not hold on to material

things, not even our body.”

“But your mind?”

“It means we have to elevate ourselves from earthly things. We only see through the eyes of those we

love. It means we must care about others before ourselves.”

“Well, I like to care about myself more,” said Shareen. “Others can come after. Your people had a very

selfless way, but I still think this is a bit odd.”

“I agree,” replied Cassandra with a chuckle. “Since I grew up in the Dragon Empire after that, I do see

our differences, but I’ve also grown to love both. I like the dedication of the Rain Tribe to others, but I

also like how living in the Dragon Empire is teaching us to care about ourselves. It’s a very different

environment, after all.”

Cassandra had already thought about this before. Somehow, she felt that having met Kairen had

allowed her to grow as a person. She was afraid of her own shadow anymore, but she cherished her

own life more. She was miles away from the slave girl who had lost all her will to live in that arena. She

had grown a lot more in those few months, more than in the previous few years… 2

After her words, Missandra and Shareen started an argument about the different ways of life between

the Dragon Empire’s people and the Rain Tribe, but Cassandra was too tired to take part. Somehow, all

this rain had gotten her a bit sleepy, and she just enjoyed this long brunch, her head onto Kairen’s

shoulder. She just kept snacking on those cheese cubes and green grapes, but also some slices of

dried and smoked meat, which Missandra quickly took notice of.

“Hinue, you’re eating meat again?” She said with a frown.

“Sorry, it’s… the baby…”

Cassandra couldn’t see it, but Kairen glared at Missandra, warning her. The War God put a hand

around his concubine’s belly. Kareen, too, clicked her tongue.

“Let her eat. Your sister is pregnant, she can eat and drink whatever she wants as long as she stays

healthy!”

“Is that why you sent that bottle of wine to our room, mother?” Growled Kairen, annoyed.

It wasn’t that often that the third Prince would get mad at his own mother. All the servants in the room

froze up, their eyes going to the Imperial Concubine with a bit of worry. He wouldn’t do something to his

own mother, would he? However, Kareen was not impressed at all. The War God was her own son,

after all, his obsidian eyes had no effect on her.

“Why can’t I? I know Cassandra is reasonable. You would drink most of it by yourself anyway!”

She wasn’t wrong, but Kairen still glared at his mother, a bit annoyed. Cassandra chuckled. Truth was,

she really didn’t mind that little taste of mulled wine before sleeping. It may have helped her sleep

better, even. However, she wouldn’t dare to say that in front of the War God…

Moreover, she had noticed, throughout the lunch, Kairen didn’t take his hand off of her belly. Even while

he was eating, the War God would only use his right hand. It wasn’t that surprising that he would easily

hold her and cuddle, but Cassandra was starting to wonder if there hadn’t been a bit of change since

the previous night. Maybe it was only her imagination, but they had slept in a spooning position, and at

that time, he also had his hand covering her little baby bump. Was it because he had felt the baby

kicking? Cassandra silently hoped that the father of her unborn child would slowly grow more attached

to this child… Until then, Kairen had shown care for her more than usual since the beginning of the

pregnancy, but not much care about the baby at all. Maybe he hadn’t realized much before? She was

the one carrying their son, so maybe, to Kairen, she still came before a baby that had yet to come to

this world…

She secretly wished this large hand spread in a protective way around her tummy was a good sign for

their future as a family.

As they finished their lunch, the rain kept falling continuously. It probably wouldn’t stop for a while,

either. Cassandra secretly hoped all this rain and the storm would slow the Imperial army as much as

possible before they arrived there. Shareen, however, was sulking.

“As soon as that damn rain is stopping Anour, we’re leaving,” she announced.

“Already?” Asked the teenage boy, sulking a bit.

“We are not going on a Holiday trip, remember? Moreover, I want to hurry and go to the Camp to whip

those damn idiots’ asses.”

“Aren’t you just going there to play!” Said Anour.

Kareen chuckled, but Shareen didn’t answer that. Of course, the War God’s Army was probably doing

just fine without her or even their Commander in Chief. The real threat would be the East, and

Cassandra was in no hurry to have Kairen go there.

Once their lunch was finished, Kairen and his sister had to talk over military matters, so Cassandra

went back first to finally change into warmer clothes. She carefully hung her green ceremony clothes,

however, to where she could see them as if that could make the dream last a bit longer. She took a

bath to clean and warm herself up first, and put on a new pink dress, with a light fur cloak, as the rain

was keeping the temperature low. Between the hot and dry weather of the Capital, the humidity of the

Diamond Palace, and the cold of the Onyx Castle, Cassandra felt like she could get sick very easily.

Hence, she made sure to cover herself, and drank some more warm tea.

She had another intention while going back to her room, and that was writing her letters. She asked for

some ink and parchment. She wrote a long note to Evin first, wondering if the Imperial Servant would

be happy to hear any news from her. He was the most severe man she had ever met, but she kinda

liked him. He had been of great help back when she lived at the Camp with Kairen. Moreover, she was

hoping to get some news from the Red Room as well, see if her medical teaching had done some good

there. What she had heard from the Emperor in the Capital wasn’t enough. Cassandra was hoping to

hear more from Evin directly. She also added some more recommendations, about some herbs she

remembered seeing there but hadn’t taught them the use yet. She ended her letter wishing him well.

After that, her next letters were for Orwen, the Blacksmith apprentice, and the servants of the Onyx

Castle. She was curious to know how they were all doing. She missed Nebora most, as her first friend

there. They had a rocky start, but she truly appreciated her honest nature. Cassandra took her time to

let her friend know most of what had happened to her and realized that, once it was put on the paper, it

was indeed quite a lot. Finally, Cassandra wrote some shorter letters to the younger servants, and

Patrina, the Head Maid there.

“You look busy…”

She smiled, feeling sturdy arms around her waist as she was writing the last couple of sentences.

Kairen put his face into her neck, letting her finish. Once she was done, Cassandra put her letters to

the side for the servants to collect and turned to him. (3)

“What about you, my Prince? Did you finish discussing it with your sister?”

Kairen suddenly put on a grumpy front, surprising her a little.

“Don’t you have something else to call me now?”

“You mean Almien?” said Cassandra with a chuckle.

Kairen nodded and leaned in to kiss her, satisfied.

“That’s right Your man…

I man

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 91​

#91 The Last Days

Kairen’s kiss was gentle, slow and sweet. Cassandra couldn’t help but smile against his lips. Now that

she was done with her letters, she wrapped her arms around his neck, and let him pull her close,

standing up and guiding her to their bed. Kairen’s hands on her skin were warm, so warm that her skin

would get little goosebumps from that delicious warm sensation. She loved the familiar smell of the War

God. Her heart sank when Cassandra realized that, in a few days, she would have to say goodbye and

wouldn’t be able to enjoy this for a few weeks…

Hence, she was even thirstier for his kisses than usual, caressing his neck and brushing his hair. She

suddenly stopped, though, looking at it.

“What is it?”

“Would you let me cut your hair?” She asked in a soft voice.

“My hair?”

“Yes… Do you mind?”

Kairen shook his head, and kissed her forehead. Of course, he didn’t care at all. The War God never

really bothered about his hair… The lustrous black hair was usually pushed back on his shoulders, he

never really cared to cut it. His mother would do it for him from time to time, but there was really no

particular attachment from him. He didn’t care what Cassandra would do with it… Taking out the green

cloth from his shoulders, Cassandra hung it next to hers, but as she did, Kairen frowned.

“Wait… I forgot about this,” he said.

He stood and walked to one of the bags they had taken back from the Palace, searching for something,

and eventually pulled out a little dagger from it, handing it to her. The blade was wrapped in a thick

leather cloth, but Cassandra took it out carefully.

“I’ve seen it before…” said Cassandra, observing the weapon with a frown.

le weapon with a frown

“It was Phetra’s… I modified it to make it a better weapon, and lighter too. Keep it with you.”

Cassandra was surprised to receive the weapon of her enemy. Indeed, the dagger had changed a bit

since Phetra had tried to harm her with it. She vaguely remembered Kairen working on it while she was

making the concoction for Missandra’s injuries, but she hadn’t really paid much attention back then,

and somehow forgot about it. Now, she could observe it a bit more carefully. The War God had

removed all the unnecessary decorations, gems and gold for which neither of them cared, and

sharpened it. Cassandra couldn’t have yield one of Kairen’s swords, as they were way too heavy for

her thin build, but this little dagger was indeed just the right weight in her hand. She could move it

easily, though she hadn’t much knowledge about how to use a dagger. She slid her finger on the blade,

but avoided the edge. It was obvious this had been sharpened with precision, and she didn’t want to

cut herself. 2

“Can I cut your hair with that?”

“You can tame it this way.”

Cassandra chuckled. She actually liked the symbolism behind keeping this weapon. The young

concubine insisted on washing his hair first. Then, Kairen sat on the floor next to her, as even on a

stool he would have been to tall for her. Cassandra was a bit excited to cut her Prince’s hair, but she

had to think about what she wanted to do first… Kairen’s hair had grown long, to fall below his

shoulders. She knew that length wasn’t comfortable for him to fight with. She combed his hair with her

fingers first, pushing it back, and trimmed the ends a bit. Then, she decided to shave the sides. She

had seen some men with this haircut at the camp. She proceeded carefully. Indeed, the blade was very noveldrama

sharp… Cassandra had to proceed slowly, as she was agonizing over the idea of cutting him. It took

longer than she had thought because of that, but once she was done, the shaved sides pleased her a

lot. She carefully kept his freshly cut hair, too, putting it on a little napkin on the side. Then, she put the

dagger down on its leather wrapping, and braided the hair left on top of his head, which was still plenty

and long enough to fall

between his shoulder blades. Then, she decided to tie it with some little gold rings she had in her chest,

that she would probably never use. Once she was done, she stepped back a bit and looked at the

result, satisfied.

“What do you think?” She asked.

“Do my beard too.”

Cassandra laughed. His heavy beard indeed felt a bit too much now that his sides were shaven. She

grabbed the dagger again, observing it to think about what she should do.

“I need to think about it…”

“Just shave it.”

“I like your beard though…”

“Then just shave what you don’t like. It’s too long.”

Cassandra chuckled.

“Aren’t you a fussy customer, Prince Kairen?”

“I’ll pay you, then.”

“How much would you pay me?” Asked Cassandra, as she started trimming his beard.

“A gold bar.”

She laughed.

“I would be the most over payed barber in the Empire!”

“It’s fine.”

Cassandra shook her head, and focused on the trimming. It was his gold anyway… She knew very well

he didn’t care much about it. The Imperial family was way too rich to really care. She focused on his

beard, cutting it but leaving some, as she loved the spiky feeling of it. Once she was done, she had cut

about two-thirds of it, but still leaving about half an inch for herself to play with.

“Alright, we are done…” She said with a satisfied smile.

Kairen nodded, checking his newly trimmed beard with his fingers. Cassandra knew he was satisfied

as he didn’t ask her to cut more. She put her dagger down, and went to gather the hair she had

collected in a napkin. Then, she very carefully started washed it in the little bassin, and braided it.

Kairen frowned a bit, wondering what she was doing now. She even got up several times to look into

her little chest full of jewelry she seldom used. Once she was done, Cassandra proudly showed it to

him. She had made a bracelet of his cut hair, adding some of her little gold rings to it. Kairen was

surprised. She finished braiding the silky black hair around her wrist, around the thread from their

ceremony, and it was clear it wouldn’t come off unless cut. (1)

“Did you intend to make this from the start?” He asked, stroking the little bracelet.

“Yes… Your hair is very long, and I like it. It will be my memento for when you’re gone…”

He nodded, a bit curious. Then, his eyes went to her hair, frowning.

“Do you want one from me too?” Asked Cassandra, reading his mind easily.

“I don’t want you to cut your hair…”

She chuckled and grabbed the dagger again. Kairen was frowning, but Cassandra knew very well he

loved her long hair, and had no intention to cut it short either. Instead, she grabbed a strand around her

nape, where it would be seen. She cut a good portion of it. Her hair was long enough, and that strand

alone would suffice. 12

“Will a bracelet fit for you?” She asked, a bit unsure.

“Can you braid it into my hair?” (5

Cassandra immediately loved the idea. She checked the braids she had done in Kairen’s hair, and

worked around it. The final result was actually surprisingly beautiful. From what she had done before,

the black braids on his head were fading into her dark brown strands, and falling a bit lower down his

back. It looked like his hair was naturally fading into hers, and the now rather long braids down his back

were quite beautiful and unique. She had a wide smile observing the result. The War God, too, grabbed

the braids to look at it, stroking the dark brown strands with his fingers. (5)

“Are you happy with it, dear customer?” Cassandra asked.

“Very,” he replied with a nod.

He pulled her in for a kiss, now that they were done with the hair-styling fun. Cassandra was so happy,

she wished those few days of peace together could last forever. She felt safe wherever the Prince was,

even more so when they were staying at the Diamond Palace. This Rain Ceremony had been a dream

come true, some simple yet so beautiful. She didn’t know if Kairen grasped the full extent of this vow,

how much it meant for her, but she was satisfied enough to have been bonded with him in the ways of

her people. She didn’t want to take this silk thread or her newly made hair bracelet off, ever. Even if

they had to part soon, she knew she’d cherish it and comfort herself with it. 4

She was just so eager to enjoy all of him while she still could. She kissed him back, so eager and

demanding. She would never get tired of this man. Moreover, she really liked that new hairdo. Kairen

looked even manlier, if possible… He truly looked like a God of War, like this. He wasn’t a particularly

handsome man, but Cassandra had grown to love his strong jaw, his obsidian eyes and his features.

His muscles, too. She was never into hunky men, but Kairen’s powerful arms just ignited all of her

desire so easily, with those large hands. She would blush every time he caressed her, her body so

conditioned to his touch after all of those hours of love making. (11)

vas s

W

Moreover, there was something about knowing those were their last days together before a while.

Somehow, she didn’t want to let go of him, not yet. Her whole world had been spinning around this man

for several months now. The weeks without him had been hard. Now, how long would she have to wait

until the next time they could be together again?

Hence, for once Cassandra wasn’t too shy about taking the lead. She pushed him gently on the bed,

and of course, her Prince wouldn’t reject her. Kairen actually liked to see her act a little bit bolder, to let

her take the lead in bed. They had made love so many times, their bodies didn’t hold many secrets left

for the other.

Cassandra sat across his hips, while, Kairen pulled them both on the middle of the bed. She felt a bit

guilty about having sex after they had just both changed, but this was a bit too late to reconsider. Their

passionate kissing wasn’t giving much room for her to think, and her skin was burning up already. She

undid the laces of her dress, and helped her Prince take off his pants. Within a few minutes, they had

their skins against each other, and no piece of clothing left. Cassandra kept caressing the long, freshly

cut braid in Kairen’s back. She really liked his new hairdo, and her fingertips would caress his head,

feel the bare parts behind his ears, caress it down to his nape, then find the braid, trace it back to the

top, and redo that gesture over and over again.

“…Stop that.”

Cassandra frowned, a bit surprised. She tilted her head, but, when she tried to pass her fingers behind

his ears again, Kairen avoided it. She chuckled.

“Don’t tell me… it tickles?”

“…. Just stop.”

Cassandra laughed. Who could have known the War God was ticklish behind his ears!

Chapter 92​

#92 The Goodbyes

Cassandra slowly woke up to some rummaging behind the door. She frowned, wondering what was

going on. If she focused enough, she could hear a bit of the conversation…

“But… It’s been two days…”

“I told you, they are fine! Just leave it here. They eat it, don’t they? Just come and clean it up later.

Don’t disturb them, they’ll come out when they have enough.”

“Oh… I see…”

Cassandra sighed and snuggled inside Kairen’s arms. Has it been two days already? They hadn’t

parted and hadn’t left the bed except for taking the trays of food inside and back outside. Her last three

nights and two days had been filled with love and sex. She felt like they had gone in a little bubble,

away from time. Or maybe just trying to forget about time. She wasn’t ready to part with him, but she

probably would never be.

Kairen’s slow respiration above her head made her a bit sad. She didn’t want to have to sleep alone,

without the sounds of her partner beside her. He had become everything to her… The fact that she

knew this was going to come to an end soon was devastating her, making it way worse. She didn’t

know when, she just know that was going to happen soon. Cassandra hated that wait. The only way for

her to forget was to sleep or have sex with her Prince. Somehow, she hated that depressed feeling

before he was even gone…

She sat on the bed, sighing and pushing her hair away from her face. Of course, behind her Kairen

immediately reacted, and came to wrap her in his arms.

“What is it?” He whispered against her ear.

“I just… I need to do something. I’m going to go crazy if I just stay here thinking about how you’re going

to leave soon.”

“Are you sad?”

“I don’t think I’m sad… yet.”

Cassandra turned around, kissing him a bit, brushing his beard with her fingers. It had already grown

back a little… Then, she took a deep breath and smiled softly.

“I’ll be alright. Just focus on the war, and I will focus on our baby.”

Kairen nodded, agreeing with her. Cassandra gently kissed him again and left the bed to go and see

what clothes she could put on. She didn’t want to stay locked in this room anymore. It had been a bit

too long already, and she didn’t want to be rude to their host, Lady Kareen, or make her sister unhappy.

Kairen grabbed the food tray to bring inside while she washed with the little water basin, and they ate

together in silence.

When they were done, both full, dressed, and ready, they walked out of the bedroom. The Diamond

Palace was actually rather quiet, but first, Cassandra wanted to go and check on the Dragon Egg. It

was a bit of a funny feeling, but she felt like she had neglected her baby by not going to see the egg for

a while. Once they got there, to her surprise, Krai was wrapped around it and sleeping. She chuckled.

The Black Dragon woke up, and watched her come close, but did not want to leave its egg, letting

Cassandra come to him instead. She got on her knees right next to him, and Krai’s snout sniffed her

belly, rubbing a bit against her dress curiously. She scratched his snout a bit, but her hand was busier

touching the egg. It was still warm, with this strange light moving inside… It was almost as if something

was beating inside. Actually, the egg seemed even warmer than she remembered, almost hot now.

How many more weeks until she gave birth? At this rate, it would be burning hot before her baby was

born!

Krai softly growled when Kairen approached, and the War God also scratched his head. It was rare for

the two to interact directly… Cassandra watched them for a while, but she was most distracted by the

egg. She had grown

attached to it a lot, and couldn’t wait to meet both the baby dragon and her baby… The Egg was

already so big, she wondered what size a newborn dragon could be? Maybe it was half empty of half-

liquid in there, maybe the baby dragon was already as big as that?

“Oh, look who finally came out of the den!”

They turned around. Kareen was just at the entrance of the garden, followed by some servants carrying

meat. She smiled wide and walked up to them. Krai, excited, suddenly got up, smelling the meat.

“Good Morning, Lady Kareen,” said Cassandra.

“Good Morning, dear. You look well-rested!”

Cassandra blushed a bit. The Imperial Concubine couldn’t ignore that they had just spent two days in

bed. Of course, she would be rested, having done nothing but sleep and… the rest. 2

“How come you are feeding Krai here?” Asked Cassandra, a bit curious.

The Dragon would usually leave the Diamond Palace, or wherever they were staying in, to go and feed

by himself. He was a good enough hunter to provide for himself. He only came around to steal some

meat from their meals out of gluttony, not hunger.

“That big boy doesn’t need me!” Laughed Kareen. “This is for Srai… Srai, come here baby.”

Suddenly, a purple dragon head popped up from behind Krai. Cassandra hadn’t noticed Srai was here!

The other dragon was so tiny Krai’s body could easily hide him. He climbed over his younger brother,

and wiggled all the way to Lady Kareen, though Krai was right behind him, his ruby eyes lurking the

meat.

“Don’t move, Krai,” said Kareen with her motherly voice. noveldrama

The black dragon growled softly, sulking a bit, but stayed where he was, with no choice but to watch his

big brother eat the meat. Srai’s owner had died at six years old… Would that mean her future baby

dragon was going to be even tinier than him? Cassandra couldn’t be sure, though. Sephir and Vrehan’s

dragons were both smaller than Krai… It was really too hard to say, though Lady Kareen had hinted

before that their Dragon would probably be on the bigger side.

“Stop sulking you big boy, you should go out and hunt if you’re hungry!” Said Kareen, scolding Krai who

was still growling, upset.

“Didn’t he go hunting yet today?” Asked Cassandra.

“He went this morning, but he’s been glued to his egg for as long as you two were locked in that room.

He just leaves it to go hunting… I don’t know what’s wrong with him. Kairen?”

Both women turned to the War God, but Kairen stayed mute, looking at the egg with a little frown.

Cassandra, however, was the quickest to understand what was going on.

They didn’t want to leave. Just like Kairen had kept her in the bedroom for three nights and two days,

Krai didn’t want to part with its egg. The Dragon probably didn’t want to part with Cassandra, either.

The pair was dreading this war, unwilling to part with their loved ones. This truth hit Cassandra right in

the heart. She hadn’t realized before. Because her prince seldom showed his expressions and was

always so attached to her anyway, she hadn’t even thought about how he could feel about leaving her

here in the Diamond Palace. She had focused on her own feelings alone, and only realized now how

selfish and self-centered that was of her. (2

Kairen was the one who had to leave. He was the one who would have to go to war, to fulfill his duty as

the third Prince, the God of War of the Dragon Empire, while she’d stay back. Cassandra would be safe

here in the Diamond Palace, while her lover was sent to the frontlines. Underneath the armor, the War

God was a man. Just a man, how had learned to muffle his feelings his whole life… However, Krai was

a mirror of his owner’s feelings. He didn’t want to leave them.3

Cassandra got up and walked up to him, putting her arms around his chest, hugging him gently. Kairen

didn’t answer much, aside from his hand on her lower back, playing with her hair.

“Oh… I like this new hairstyle, son,” said Kareen, looking it up from a bit closer. “Perfect for going to

war… 3

“It better be soon!” Yelled someone behind her.

Shareen appeared, stealing some meat from the dragons to eat. Cassandra frowned a bit, as it was

raw meat, but obviously, the Princess couldn’t care less and was eating it directly on the bone. Lady

Kareen clicked her tongue.

“Shareen, your manners!”

“I am starving, mother, I trained all morning with those useless guards of yours; They better get back in

shape before I come back, or I’ll have all those idiots replaced. Anyway, is the honeymoon over you

two? I hope you do know you can’t put another baby on the way before this one is out, though, right?”

Cassandra decided to ignore her. She was used to Shareen’s crude ways by now, and she was almost

expecting this at this point…

“Enough, enough. I’m hungry too. Let’s have a late morning brunch, before you end up fighting with my

babies,” said Kareen, walking back inside.

Cassandra chuckled. Anything was an excuse to have a brunch for Lady Kareen, as she liked holding

big feasts for breakfast no matter how late or early in the day it was. Moreover, hearing her call both

dragons her babies was so

cute. They all walked back inside, but to Cassandra’s surprise, though Missandra and Dahlia were

here, Anour didn’t show up. When she asked about it, Missandra frowned, and Shareen chuckled.

“The young ones had a bit of a fight last night, so he’s been sulking. Don’t worry, this big baby will show

up eventually.”

“A fight? What did you fight with Anour about?” Asked Cassandra, turning to Missandra.

Her younger sister pouted a bit.

“He kept saying how a woman will always be weaker than a man, and wouldn’t change his mind. So, I

challenged him.”

“You fought with Anour? Missandra!”

“What, I lost anyway!” Protested the younger sister.

Shareen laughed loudly.

“You barely lost, that’s what upset Anour. He struggled so much he got a big black eye, so now that

idiot is reflecting. Well done, by the way, Missie.”

“Stop calling me that…” whispered Missandra with a cute pout.

Cassandra couldn’t help but smile, thinking about how her younger sister had learned from her

mistakes and was finally changing her attitude towards the Imperial Family. Of course, she shouldn’t

fight, but from what she had heard, this was just normal bickering between teenagers.

They set up for another brunch in one of the gardens, and, somewhat, Cassandra finally felt a bit better

compared to before. Maybe staying in bed for so long had gotten to her… She felt better now, sitting in

the garden, breathing some fresh air, and spending time with everyone.

Suddenly, loud noises were heard from the outside. The ruckus had lots of people cheering, and

applauds. A servant came running inside the garden, but they all already knew what was going on.

“The Imperial Army has arrived, Your Highnesses! They are asking to see the third Prince Kairen, the

War God of the Dragon Empire!”

Cassandra’s heart sank at those words. The Army had arrived even faster than she thought…

Somehow, Kairen, Anour, and Shareen got ready to leave incredibly fast. A couple of representatives

from the army showed up, but there wasn’t much time to lose. The news from the eastern front weren’t

good, they had to go as fast as possible. Hence, there wasn’t much ceremony involved, but everything

was done in sad silence. Once everything was packed and ready, all dragons and humans gathered at

the entrance of the Diamond Palace. Cassandra could even feel Krai’s unhappiness, as the dragon

was phlegmatic, his head turned towards the direction his egg was in. 4

The young Concubine approached the Dragon, scratching its maw gently.

“Don’t worry… I’ll take care of our babies…” she whispered to him.

The Dragon growled sadly, rubbing his head against her belly. She stayed with him until Kairen had

said goodbye to his mother, and finally turned to her.

She sighed, but she couldn’t say a word. Her throat was already chocked up, despite her best attempt

not to cry. The Prince gently took her in his arms. Cassandra hid her face in his shoulder, trying to

breathe deep, to remember his smell and his warmth. She really wasn’t ready to let go… 1

“Stay safe,” he whispered to her. “Take care of yourself and the baby. Eat well, sleep well… I’ll be back

soon.”

“I know…”

She wanted to tell him the same, to stay safe and healthy, but the words didn’t come. Instead, she

started tearing up, and rose her eyes to look at him. She was going to miss him so much, again…

Finally, she put her hands on his face, and kissed him longingly. This was going to be their last kiss for

a long time… She needed that taste on her lips to linger as long as possible.

“By the great Golden Dragon, how much more cheesier and mushier can you two get? Alright, that’s it,

I’m out of here,” declared Shareen.

The two lovers separated slowly, and Kairen put a last kiss on her forehead.

“I’ll be back soon,” he repeated. .

Cassandra nodded sadly, and took a couple of steps back. Kareen came to her side, putting an arm

around her shoulder as they watch Kairen, Shareen, Anour and the two Dragons fly away, leading the

Army.

Cassandra broke into tears a few minutes later.

Chapter 93​

#93 The New Project After Kairen’s departure, Cassandra was a bit sad for a couple of days. However, she knew she

couldn’t stay like that forever. Once she was done crying, she tried to spend time with Kareen,

Missandra, and Dahlia, and keep herself busy. Somehow, they all cooperated to keep her occupied.

Lady Kareen was used to her children being gone and having to find hobbies for herself. As it turned

out, she was rather busy as the City’s owner and mayor already, but she still found time to have other

hobbies. She liked painting and tried to talk Cassandra into it. Though the young concubine wasn’t fond

of it, the young Missandra was interested, and even proved herself to be a good student. Eventually,

Cassandra was used as a model a couple of times, as it allowed her to rest yet spend time chatting noveldrama

with them.

There was something else Lady Kareen did for her, however. Somehow, the Imperial Concubine was

well aware of Kairen’s present for Cassandra in the Imperial Palace, and decided to gift her a little

garden in the Diamond Palace, too. This was probably the most successful attempt at cheering

Cassandra up.

Once she started taking care of her plants, studying the books she was given about them or writing

herself, Cassandra didn’t see the hours pass. Missandra would join her often, too, and study from her

as well as exchange her knowledge on the matter. Somehow, the two sisters started working on new

hybrid species, trying to grow sprouts that would survive in the Shadelands. This little project was

keeping Cassandra busy, and also helping her remember that, sometime soon, she would be able to

go back there with Kairen. Anything was good to keep herself busy. She’d write, chat with Kareen and

Missandra, work on her plants, write about new medicines, go to the local markets, study more books,

and find more to keep herself busy with.

That workaholic behavior of hers started worrying Kareen and Missandra a bit, as it never seemed like

the young concubine took a break, despite her belly growing quickly. Cassandra was busy, too busy.

She’d spend all day working on one thing then another, only stopping to eat. The Imperial Concubine

was starting to dislike this workaholic behavior and insisted on Missandra and Dahlia watching her from

even closer.

However, one day, Kareen found her unexpectedly napping in the garden, in the dragon egg’s garden.

Cassandra was wrapped up in a warm blanket and had fallen asleep with some of her notes, right next

to the egg. The discreet Dahlia was watching her from afar, making sure she wouldn’t get sick, and

silently smiled to Lady Kareen when their eyes met, meaning she already knew about Cassandra’s little

naps. After that, the Imperial Concubine Kareen decided to not be so much on Cassandra’s back.

When she wasn’t constantly watched, Cassandra would eventually take breaks by herself, always

agreeing to Dahlia’s suggestion for some tea or a stroll to the gardens.

Unknown to Kareen, however, the hardest times for Cassandra were at night. The young concubine

hadn’t imagined she would have so much trouble falling asleep by herself. The perspective of going

back to an empty bed haunted her every day after dusk. She would drag on the time to go back to her

bedroom, find excuses to stay up late with Lady Kareen or her notes, and when she had no choice but

to go, she’d turn sad and silent. Dahlia had set up a little routine for her, where the young concubine

would take a long hot bath in her bedroom, and chat with her about her day. Helping Cassandra bathe,

wash her hair, and brush it before bed, somehow helped her get sleepy and fall asleep more easily.

The weather was getting a bit colder, too, so Dahlia brought in little scented candles, finding the ones

that supposedly helped with insomnia. (2)

Her pregnancy was also a big help in keeping Cassandra from tiring herself out. Somehow, reaching

the seventh month got her more tired than ever before, and she started taking naps by herself.

Moreover, her big belly was incapacitating her in several ways, giving Dahlia and Missandra more

excuses to stay around and help her.

Eventually, Cassandra’s sadness passed. She wasn’t over Kairen’s absence, but at least, she reverted

to her old self and didn’t look as sad or on the verge of crying anymore. Truth was, Cassandra had

spent many nights crying silently, but she couldn’t take it anymore. She couldn’t stand being a shadow

of herself. She was even more worried it would impact her baby negatively. From then on, she started

every day with a big breath, something to

look forward too, and did her best to live her days eating well and resting well, as she had promised her

prince. When she missed him, she’d caress the little bracelet of hair around her wrist, or go to see the

dragon’s egg. Somehow, Cassandra got a bit better by herself, and life went on for everyone at the

Diamond Castle.

After a few more weeks, however, Cassandra could tell something was wrong. There was no way

Kareen hadn’t gotten any news about the eastern war yet. It had been more than two months already.

When she mentioned it to her, the Imperial Concubine always pretended like she was going to ask

about it soon, or was waiting to hear from some of her spies. Cassandra couldn’t take it anymore. After

a while, she had even received the answers from the people at the Onyx Castle and the North Army

camp by a normal message-carrier service. There was no way Kareen had absolutely no news from

the war against the Eastern Republic!

That morning, she insisted once again, and this time would persist until she got the truth, with

Missandra’s support. After half an hour of arguing, Kareen was exasperated.

“You’re so stubborn!”

“I need to know the truth! I know my Prince is out there fighting! I can wait but I can’t stand not having

any news, and I know you must have some information! That is all I ask, Lady Kareen!”

The Imperial Concubine looked about to throw her cup of tea across the room. Instead, she slammed it

on the table, and rolled her eyes.

“Gosh, I didn’t think you could be as stubborn as my children! Fine, I will tell you!”

“Really? So you know something?”

“Of course I do! Who do you think I am? There isn’t a city in this Empire I don’t have a spy in! Anyway, I

did get some news half a month ago. While Shareen is perfectly fine in the north, on Kairen’s side, the

Eastern Army somehow got further into our territory than we thought. The Capital was actually notified

of the attack very late, someone there didn’t do their job correctly or couldn’t. By the time Kairen got

there, the situation was very messy, and you can’t have a Dragon simply burn everything down when

your enemies are spread in your own city, among our people.”

“Oh God, no…” whispered Cassandra, shocked.

She hadn’t imagined the situation was that bad! All this time, Shareen and Kairen had made it sound

like this would be an easy task, that would be solved easily. Cassandra had no idea the frontline was in

such a bad situation even before Kairen had gotten there…

“That’s why things are complicated. He has to wipe out the enemy and push them back to the frontier,

but those imbecile republicans have understood that Krai won’t attack, or at least fire, while they are

still inside the Dragon Empire, and all of their strategies seems to focus on staying in…”

“Since when does the Eastern Republic knows so much about Dragons?” Asked Missandra. “Even

those tactics don’t look like theirs at all.”

“I know,” sighed Kareen. “That is what worries me. I wouldn’t be surprised if a little rat had gone ahead

to give them those bad ideas…”

“Lady Kareen, do you think… The second Prince could have…”

However, the Imperial Concubine raised her hand to stop Cassandra.

“Let’s be careful and keep what we think to ourselves for now. I already wrote to the Imperial Palace,

but that snake Vrehan hasn’t left his apartments there since we left, apparently on the pretense of

looking after his sister.”

“He definitely has people to do it for him!” Said Missandra. “Everyone knows the Imp… I mean, people

like me never dirty their hands themselves.”

Kareen smiled, but this was more of a scary smile than a heartfelt smile and nodded.

“That’s right, dear. Just like me, he probably has people working for him. Vrehan is much smarter than

Phetra. She’s the type who will dirty her own hands if she’s pushed over the limit. However, Vrehan

learned a lot from his snake mother. He loves to scheme and get rid of people who annoy him without

leaving traces. You can never, ever

be alone with him or his people. I don’t believe he’d stay locked up under the Emperor’s nose only for

his sister’s sake, either. This sounds too much like some play he’d be pulling off.”

“Can’t we do anything?” Asked Cassandra.

“I have sent people to watch him, but he probably knows that too. In any case, Vrehan won’t move until

he’s sure he can win, and I don’t see how he could do that. No matter what, my son is the War God. He

won’t lose a war just because it started late.”

Cassandra slowly nodded, but she didn’t feel reassured. Kairen wasn’t like Vrehan, someone who’d

plot in people’s back and use underhanded methods. She tried to think of several scenarios. Somehow,

she felt it was unlikely her prince would die in this war. What could Vrehan do? Send an assassin, or

worse, find some way to poison him? Cassandra knew the Dragon tamers like Kairen were more

resistant to poison, but no matter how strong his body was, there was only so much a man could do…

Moreover, Cassandra hated not doing anything for him.

She suddenly stood up, surprising both women in the room. Kareen sighed.

“We are not done with the brunch, dear.”

“I’ve had enough, Lady Kareen, thank you. Do you think you could have something delivered to the

front if I was to give it to you?”

“Of course, dear. What are you thinking about now?”

Cassandra took a deep breath. The idea had just popped up in her head.

“I’ll prepare so first aid kits for the military.”

“First aid kits? For the front? Those men in the imperial army aren’t trained to do any medical

procedures, dear…”

“It’s fine, they won’t need training, just common sense. If I taught the men in the North Army camp, I

can have those men in the Eastern front learn too, even without being there at all.”

Missandra, smiling wide, got up too, excited.

“I love that idea, Hinue! I’ll help you!”

“Oh, you young ones are so full of energy,” sighed Kareen. “Anyway, Cassandra, I gave you young

ones to work for you before, didn’t I? They have learned how to write and calculate already. Just have

those girls come over and help you.”

“Thank you, Lady Kareen. Can I entrust you with the transportation part?”

“Of course, dear. As if that old lady would sit on her arse while my children fight here and there!”

Cassandra smiled. Only at times like this, Kareen would be even nicer than usual and hinting at

treating her and Missandra as her own daughters. The two sisters then left the garden they were eating

in, though Dahlia packed up some more food for Cassandra to snack on later, and went to the little

room next to Cassandra’s garden, which had pretty much become her office. Behind her, Missandra

was excited. (2)

“Do you already know what we will do?”

“We need to list all kinds of injuries, diseases, and other health issues the soldiers in the front could

have to face, how often, and find a way to answer to any of them in a short amount of time.”

“Alright,” said Missandra, grabbing what she needed to write down. “We can start by listing all of the

most common diseases in that part of the Empire, common infection, and also some basic injury

treatment they should use. Should we make some sort of notice to put in those kits?”

“It’s a battlefield, Missandra, they don’t have time to read, and it may even be possible that some of the

soldiers don’t even know how to read. So we need to make it as simple as possible…”

“We can make drawings or use colors. When I worked in brothels, some of the girls weren’t literate, but

they knew which medicine to take based on their stamping or colors.”

“Right, we can use that. Do you still remember them? We need to think about how we can pack them in

light, easily transportable ways…”

Just like that, both women started working together. Once they were done planning and compiling

information, they brought their project to Kareen, who gave her own opinion on it, and called in some of

her personal soldiers, military as well, for them to give their input. Within a week, Cassandra,

Missandra, and several more people started working hard on this. Kareen had more than enough

money to support their project and ship it to the front in record time. Not only the young concubine got

her hands and money full with this project, but the whole Diamond City became aware of the efforts

made at the Diamond Palace, and offered to contribute to show support to the soldiers in their own

ways, an unprecedented event in the Dragon Empire.

Chapter 94​

#94 The News from the Palace

It took a couple more weeks for everything to be ready and the first samples to be sent to the frontlines.

Eventually, Cassandra and Missandra had come up with little boxes, in two sizes: one that could fit in a

pocket and be carried by any soldier, and a bigger one, for the ones who could store it in their horses’

satchels or inside a chariot. Those medical boxes included medicine to the most common issues a

soldier could meet on the battlefield, from fevers to large injuries, with very little explanation. According

to the Captain of Kareen’s guards, even the dumbest soldier could use it with confidence. The girls had

come up with a compartment system and little images engraved in it, so the soldiers could find what

they needed in one glance even if they opened that box for the first time. The longest part had been to

find how to fit everything in a tiny size, but Missandra was the one who found a way to make all the

medicine in solid tiny and colored pills that wouldn’t be crumbled by any rude movements. Cassandra

had to come up with the improved medicine compared to the Empire’s old ones, and Missandra would

take care of finding how to fit them inside. They also included some bandages and little bottles of

alcohol to disinfect, making sure the smell was not the kind that would make the men want to drink it.

The Imperial Concubine Kareen was most helpful in gathering the resources for all that. She spared no

expenses to have all the bandages and medicine or plants Cassandra needed to be gathered to the

Diamond Palace, even paying for the metal the boxes were shaped in, and every worker that

participated in their large-scale production.

Soon enough, news came from the Imperial Palace that the Emperor knew of their project and would

shoulder all the costs, which made Kareen laugh. She didn’t dismiss the chests of gold bars that

arrived in her garden the next morning, though, and even sent a personal letter to thank the Emperor.

Cassandra could easily picture the old man jumping around upon receiving a letter from the usually so

cold concubine…

Even after everything was finalized, they didn’t stop producing more. The first feedbacks from the front

were very positive, but Cassandra read every letter very carefully to see where and how they could

improve their letter. She realized they could even send bigger containers, and the army accountants

could spread the contents depending on the situation. However, Missandra, Dahlia, and Kareen all

stopped her from working on that new project: Cassandra’s pregnancy was starting to be too heavy for

her to keep working like she was.

Hence, Cassandra was almost locked away from the next steps of the boxes preparations and found

herself bored again. While Missandra worked hard in her stead, the sweet Dahlia stayed with her, or

more exactly, watched her. Cassandra couldn’t complain, however. Her belly was big and hindering her

in many ways. She felt tired no matter how long she slept, and her back was aching constantly. Kareen

gave her some hot balm to calm her pain, but even if Dahlia massaged her, it would only numb the pain

a short while.

The only thing Cassandra was still authorized to do was taking care of her garden, and keeping her

correspondence with her friends from the North. All of them answered her quite fast, and she was

happy to get some news from Nebora and the girls, or from the camp. Evin was surprisingly diligent in

telling her everything that was going on there, including how the Red Room had evolved. They now

had a fully dedicated team taking care of it and applying all the instructions she had left to the letter. He

would even include some more questions from them, compiling any issue they encountered for

Cassandra to take care of from where she was. Orwen was now a full-time blacksmith, and quite busy,

but he never missed a chance to tell Cassandra about whatever happened on his side of the camp.

The men there still called her the Lady of the Mountain, as if she had been some royalty by herself

instead of just the Third Prince’s Concubine. He even let her know about how Shareen’s command had

changed the camp, and how the young Anour was doing under his older sister’s harsh training. It

looked like the youngest prince wasn’t particularly cut for the military. 2

However, no matter how fast they all tried to send their replies to her, it would take ten to twelve days

for the letters to be delivered, and that was a long time for Cassandra to wait. She hadn’t realized how

the Dragon flights had modified her perceptions of distance before, but now, it was cruelly showing.

“Lady Kareen, you called for me?” Asked Cassandra one morning.

For once, the Imperial Concubine wasn’t interested in her brunch. Instead, she was walking in circles in

the rooms, looking very disturbed. That didn’t look like her at all, and Cassandra immediately knew

something was wrong. Missandra arrived behind her sister, looking as confused as she was.

On the side, a soldier was waiting, his head lowered, probably one of her spies. Finally, Kareen sighed.

“There is some bad news from the Imperial Palace. Prince Sephir died…”

“What?” Exclaimed Cassandra, astonished. “What happened?”

“Nothing is certain at the moment, the Emperor has closed down the Imperial Palace for an

investigation.”

“That doesn’t sound like something they’d do for a natural death…” whispered Missandra.

“No, it isn’t. Either the Emperor suspects Sephir was murdered, or he wants to be sure he wasn’t.

Either way, the Emperor will get to the root of it. I have a bad feeling about this…”

“Do you think he could really have been…?” Asked Cassandra.

Kareen hesitated a second, looking lost deep in her thoughts. She shrugged.

“The timing is really off. Only two princes are in the Capital at the moment, two are at the front, and the

fifth went back to his own Palace days before that. There is no way Opheus has anything to do with it,

that little idiot doesn’t give a damn about becoming the Emperor. The main suspects would be Vrehan,

someone close to him or one of the other concubines…”

“You really think one of the Imperial Concubines could be behind his death?”

“I am not too sure. They might have thought it was a good time to get rid of him, with Kairen, Shareen

and Anour gone, Sephir doesn’t have many allies inside the Imperial Palace. Even Opheus’ mother

could have acted without her son’s knowledge, but those are all assumptions. I think Vrehan is

preparing something…”

She turned to the servant that was waiting to the side.

“I want another report as soon as possible about this investigation. And don’t lose Vrehan or his sister

for one second!”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

The solider rushed outside. Cassandra already knew Kareen had an impressive network of spies, but

she truly had no idea how it worked, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to know either. Kareen had

probably dirtied her hands several times to protect herself and her children, and if she didn’t share

about it with Cassandra, it meant she had no intention to.

“Anyway,” sighed the Imperial Concubine. “We will know more about this soon… The Imperial Palace

will have to make an official statement. This is truly too sad… Sephir wouldn’t have become an

Emperor, but he was a smart and gentle boy. His mother would have been… Oh, poor Saphia…”

“You knew his mother personally?” Asked Cassandra.

“She and I got pregnant around the same time, and we both lost children. She was gentler than me, noveldrama

and way too nice. She died in childbirth, sadly.”

Cassandra immediately thought about her own baby. She couldn’t imagine her child growing without

her around… She had seen it many times, though. The streets of the Capital were filled with orphans

children, too young to fend for themselves, resorting to mendicity or slavery to survive. Cassandra was

well aware that, even if no one attempted to kill her, she could die from the childbirth or natural causes.

She only hoped that, if anything happened, Kairen and his family would take care of her son…

“Have you heard anything from the concubines, Hinue?” Asked Missandra. “Didn’t you exchange letters

with them lately?”

Cassandra nodded.

“The last letter I received was already two weeks ago, but the concubines were saying Prince Sephir

was well… My

remedies were helping with his Dust Disease, there was nothing alarming about his current state.

Maybe something happened since, or he had a bad crisis…”

“Or maybe someone pulled some dirty strings,” said Kareen. “Anyway, there is no use thinking too

much about it, it’s all in the Capital for now. Let’s see in the upcoming weeks what becomes of it.

However, be careful, dear. My spy also told me Phetra was getting back on her feet, and able to walk

already.”

“What! Already?” exclaimed Missandra, shocked.

“She is of the Dragon Blood, just like Shareen. It’s not that surprising that she can heal that fast. It

would have been more of a fuss for Kairen two throw her out the window if she’d die from this much!”

Cassandra didn’t know if she should be happy or sad about this. She certainly didn’t like the idea of

Phetra getting back to her old state. The Princess was definitely waiting to pay them back for what

Kairen had done to her… She may be healed, but this kind of pain would go away so easily.

The young concubine sighed, and after breakfast promptly eaten, she went back to her room. She

needed to be alone for a while, and write to her Prince. She had no idea if Kairen received her letter at

the front. She hadn’t gotten any answer from all the letters she had sent, but she was hoping he was

only too busy to answer. Moreover, no matter if the Prince received them or not, those letters had

become her personal therapy. Writing to Kairen every day, to let him know about what she had done

that day, how she felt, how their baby and the dragon egg were growing, about her project of a

medicinal box, was making her feel so much better. It was her only get away from the Diamond Palace.

Anytime-Cassandra tried to imagine what her Prince could be doing at the moment, she imagined him

on a throne, like the one in his tent in the North Camp, talking military strategies with some old general.

She could only pray that he was doing fine, safe, and unharmed, and was winning this battle bit by bit.

(8)

The news received from Lady Kareen were all going that way, too. The Eastern Army was slowly losing

ground to the War God’s men, and his fierce dragon. Cassandra even heard from it when she’d go to

the markets, in the Diamond City. The locals all knew who she was and admired her a lot. Moreover,

Cassandra never went alone, and always in a pink dress, but the merchants liked her very much. They

were impressed to see a young concubine so graceful, gentle, and nice to the ordinary people, and

would gift her with some extras at any given chance. Somehow, they had heard about her doings in the

North Army Camp, too, and her nickname the Lady of the Mountain was now used here too to refer to

her.

Just like that, Cassandra was getting her own reputation around the Diamond City and, by herself, she

was given some rumors of how the war was going. Some merchants would congratulate her when it

was known that the War God had freed another City. Some of the women would tell her to take care of

herself and her baby, for when her beloved would come back. Truth was, under Kareen’s impulse, the

baby’s room was already ready and full. The Imperial Concubine was ready for her first grandchild and

was overdoing it a bit, in Cassandra’s opinion. First, the nursery was way too big and full of so many

toys for both the baby and the young dragon, it was almost ridiculous… Secondly, there were no less

than three maids already hired to take care of her son, no matter how many times Cassandra argued

that she wanted to take care of her son by herself, with maybe Dahlia’s help from time to time.

However, as the weeks passed, Cassandra was slowly getting used to the idea that Kairen wouldn’t be

able to keep his promise. The war would still be raging when her baby would come to this world…

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 95​

#95 The little Runt Cassandra realized something was wrong a few days later, when, at dinner time, Lady Kareen barely noveldrama

ate anything, and looked extremely preoccupied. When she asked about it, the Imperial Concubine

sighed.

“I don’t like this. I haven’t heard from the spy I sent to the Capital yet. He was supposed to be back last

night, and he is never late. I sent another one to investigate, but I’m afraid Vrehan took this opportunity

to purge his surroundings. I haven’t received any non-official news from the Imperial Palace in a while

and I don’t like it. I don’t like it at all…”

Missandra and Cassandra exchanged glances, worried. For Kareen to be this upset was not reassuring

at all. What if something wrong had happened in the Imperial Palace? No matter how she thought

about it, Cassandra knew the worst that could probably happen was the Emperor’s death. If the Dragon

Emperor passed without having named any official heir yet, the eldest son would have to take over until

the ministers elected the right heir. However, no one was blind. With Prince Sephir dead, Vrehan was

the next in line, and while Kairen was away, he would definitely secure his position on the Golden

Throne before his younger brothers could react. Cassandra was terrified just to think about this

possibility.

“Don’t worry,” said Lady Kareen. “I will go by myself if necessary, but I won’t stay still! I already sent

news of this to Shareen and Anour, just in case. Kairen his stuck on the battlefront at the moment, but

even so, Vrehan won’t be stupid enough to try and act if Shareen is around.”

“Aren’t you afraid he’ll try to harm her?”

“He can try! My daughter is not that weak that she would submit under this snake!”

Cassandra sighed. She didn’t believe Vrehan would have acted if he wasn’t sure of himself… What

was the point of killing Sephir now? Was it because Kairen was away? This felt terribly wrong. Things

were not at the best state right now, and even in the Diamond Palace, they weren’t fully safe.

Cassandra put a hand on her belly. She really didn’t need any additional stress right now… She took a

deep breath. Anyway, the second Prince wouldn’t be able to do much as long as the Emperor was alive

and well. Prince Sephir’s death was truly too sad, but for now, they had yet to confirm the causes.

Perhaps they would hear it was a natural cause soon, and Kareen’s spy would return with a good

excuse.

Despite Kareen doing her best to act normally and not show how uneasy she was, Cassandra knew

this was only to keep them from worrying too much. For Lady Kareen to be worried meant something

really felt wrong, and Cassandra felt it too. She tried to convince herself that, at the moment, there was

nothing more she could do as she walked to the little garden where, as always, the dragon egg was

steadily growing.

Her project with the medical boxes was going well, too, so Cassandra could just oversee it and let

Missandra take care of managing the flow of supplies sent, their people, and the stocks coming in and

out. There really wasn’t much to do for her, aside from taking it easy for the last weeks of her

pregnancy and taking care of her plants. Thankfully, the baby was doing well. Kareen had hired a

midwife from the City to take care of Cassandra and be ready for when the day would come, but once

again, the young concubine didn’t like all the extra attention. She could feel her son, very well alive and

kicking. It was probably what rejoiced her the most in those days. Feeling her baby move. Every time

he did, Cassandra took a minute to caress her belly. Sometimes, she would even talk to him, so much

that even Kareen, Missandra, and Dahlia had started talking about the baby as if he was here too.

Shareen’s answer arrived a few days letter, around dinner. A servant brought it to Kareen, who put her

cup down and opened it right away, reading the content quickly.

“Apparently, Shareen is busy in the North too… The barbarians heard of the Eastern Empire attacking

and thought this would be an opportunity for them. Hpmf! Anyway, Shareen says she will have settled

this soon and will arrive here in ten days… Oh, that letter is from four days ago, so less than a week

now. Fine!”

Cassandra felt a bit better while hearing this. Even if it wasn’t Kairen, Shareen’s presence would

definitely make her feel a bit more secure. These days, she couldn’t shake off the feeling that

something bad was going to happen.

However, now, it would only be a matter of waiting a few days, and…

“My lady!”

One of Kareen’s servants rushed into the garden, out of breath. He almost fell on his knees at her feet,

sweating and looking panicked.

“What is it?” Asked Kareen, unhappy.

“The… The… His Highness the Second Prince just arrived into the Diamond Palace! He is here to

arrest the Lady of the Mountain.”

Next to Cassandra, Missandra jumped on her feet like a cat, all her senses alert. All the servants

around, too, exchanged glances, and a couple of them ran inside to go and check.

“What is this nonsense!” Roared Kareen, slamming her cup on the table and getting up too.

“Th… They say she is an accomplice in the First Prince’s murder! l… I don’t have the details yet, but

madam, the Second Prince will really be here any second!”

“Cassandra, let’s go,” said Missandra, grabbing her sister’s hand.

“But…”

“No, the young one is right, dear,” said Kareen, gently pushing her towards the end of the garden.

“Follow me!”

While the servants hurried to take the remains of their dinner out of sight, Kareen led the two girls

further into the garden, rushing between the trees towards one side. They were almost running.

Cassandra’s heart was thumping like crazy. Why would she be arrested for! An accomplice to Prince

Sephir’s murder? What had happened at the Palace for this to happen!

The Imperial Concubine suddenly stopped in front of one of the walls surrounding the garden they were

in and pushed some of the ivy covering it like a large curtain. To their surprise, it revealed a long and

wide crack in the stonewall. It was tight, but definitely an entrance wide enough for them to sneak into.

Missandra and Cassandra exchanged a glance, shocked. They had walked by that wall a thousand

times but had never noticed this secret opening! Kareen pushed Missandra in, and they helped

Cassandra get inside right behind her.

“Stay hidden here for now,” whispered the Imperial Concubine. “This is a secret passage only a handful

of my servants know off. If things go wrong, start leaving this way immediately! This will lead to a secret

room, I had everything prepared for you there, just in case. This place leads to the back garden. You

can…”

Before she could finish that sentence, a ruckus was heard behind her, and Kareen left quickly to see

what was going on, while the two sisters retreated a bit, Missandra grabbed her older sister’s shaking

hand. For a few seconds, everything was silent in the Palace. Then, soldiers barged in the garden,

surrounding the Imperial Concubine. Cassandra retreated a bit as she could hear men stepping close

to their hideout, but she could barely see what was going on behind the thick curtain of ivy. However,

the two of them were able to hear very well when Kareen started yelling furiously.

“What is this! How dare you barge into my Palace!”

“Good evening, Imperial Concubine,” replied a cold voice.

Cassandra shivered and retreated another step. That was definitively Vrehan’s voice. Next to her,

Missandra was livid, her hand covering her mouth. Everything was so calm just a few minutes ago, but

now they were kept hidden while the Second Prince had taken control of the Palace!

“We are looking for a criminal, and I have the Emperor’s permission to do anything in my power to bring

her to the Imperial Palace… Safe and unharmed.”

From his voice, Cassandra wouldn’t even have trusted him for a second. How could the Emperor trust

Vrehan with that task! She knew that, despite the Emperor’s best intentions, Vrehan would have no

second thought in killing

her, and the baby she was carrying, the first opportunity he’d get, and the witnesses with her. She could

easily imagine him reporting some unfortunate incident to the Emperor. There was no way Cassandra

would ever give that man any chance to even touch her, no way.

“What does it have to do with me? This is my Diamond Palace! How dare you come and chase some

criminal here! On what grounds!

Cassandra realized Lady Kareen was trying to play dumb on purpose, to get more information about

what was really going on. It may win them some time, too. Behind her, Missandra was gently pulling on

her hand, trying to bring Cassandra away from the opening, but she wanted to listen to what was going

on.

“The said criminal is no other than Kairen’s favorite, Imperial Concubine. I know she is here. Your son

wouldn’t entrust his woman to anyone else!”

“Oh? And what did she do for you to arrest her?”

“She is suspected of taking part in the First Prince’s tragic death. One of his concubines poisoned him

with some poison that slave gave her!”

Cassandra was astonished. The recipes she gave the concubines? Is that what Vrehan was chasing

her for! Even if one of the concubines had meddled with the content of the teas, she had nothing to do

with it! This was obviously his scheme to capture her! Did he poison Sephir’s drink himself? What had

happened to his concubines? Were they to be interrogated, too?

“How ridiculous! What would Cassandra poison Prince Sephir for!”

“Well, anyone can be greedy at some point. Who knows what a woman…”

“How dare you speak about greed! If anyone has that kind of dirt in her mind, it’s anyone but my son or

his concubine! You, of all people, are the last one to accuse others of that!”

“What your words, Kareen! I am not…”

“It’s Imperial Concubine Kareen for you, little runt! Or do you think you can insult The Imperial Dragon’s

favorite to her face? Huh?”

A tense silence reigned after her words, but Cassandra could feel Vrehan’s anger from here. Lady

Kaireen’s nerves were really made of steel, to confront him like that… Cassandra was fearing for her,

but she was well aware the Imperial Concubine would never submit to Vrehan, or do anything other

than protecting her children.

“Enough, bring that woman here!” Yelled Vrehan.

“Have you heard anything about a pregnant woman being here, Vrehan? Did you question the people?

Investigate? She isn’t here, Kairen took her to the Onyx Castle!”

Cassandra could barely breathe. What it Vrehan’s soldiers really interrogated the people of Diamond

City? Would they say the Lady of the Mountain was indeed here? Or had they tried already? She knew

the local folks liked her very much, but would they lie to an Imperial Prince?

“You’re lying!” Suddenly yelled a feminine voice. “I already know you wanted that slut to stay with you

until she . gave birth, their Dragon egg is here!”

Cassandra’s heart dropped. Phetra was there too? How come that woman was already able to travel!

Moreover, the Dragon Egg! They could never leave this Palace with it if they had to flee this place!

“Do you see a concubine here other than me? How dare you bother this old woman without any proof!”

“I will have my proof once I find this damn woman! I know you’re hiding her here, in this Palace!”

“Oh? Fine, you can look then. The sooner you find yourself empty-handed, the sooner you leave me

alone, you arrogant little boy!”

As soon as the soldiers started running and searching through the whole Diamond Palace, Missandra

pulled Cassandra’s hand towards the rear of that secret conduct. Even for their small frames, it was

hard to go through the whole passage. Moreover, they had to be as silent as possible to not be noticed

by the men searching for them. Cassandra had never been so scared before, but it became even

worse when they heard a Dragon’s screech. Both sisters froze, realizing the situation was even worse

than what they had thought.

Missandra gasped, and turned to her.

“That wasn’t the black one…” she whispered.

“No,” whispered Cassandra, shaking her head. “That was… Vrehan’s dragon.”

The two girls were absolutely mortified. That crazy red dragon was looking for them.

Chapter 96​

#96 The Slaps

The two girls were absolutely mortified. That crazy red dragon was looking for them.3

Suddenly, they heard the stones above their heads making an awful noise, and, for a second, they

froze, fearing that the roof was going to collapse on their heads. This would be a horrible way to die,

buried alive under meters of rocks! Missandra shivered, but she pulled Cassandra’s hand again, to take

her out of there. If this dragon was able to smell them or hear them, they had to get out of this secret

passage as soon as possible! Both sisters kept walking, slowly and silently, until it became completely

dark. Missandra, in front, had a better vision, but she had to walk very slowly, both arms extended in

front of her, to make sure they weren’t hitting something. She was scared Cassandra would bump into

something with her big belly but, thankfully, she soon found the end of that passage. It seemed closed,

in front of them, but she recognized a fabric under her fingers, instead of rocks. They were behind

some sort of curtain. Missandra waited for a second, hesitating. What if soldiers were already in the

room, searching? She took a deep breath and waited a second. With her eyes blinded by the darkness,

she could easily focus on her hearing.

After a full minute, she was sure there was no one on the other side. She very carefully pushed the

curtain and glanced. Then, when she was sure this place was safe, she pulled Cassandra in.

This place wasn’t exactly a room, more like a large wardrobe, or a tiny storage room. There were

dozen of clothes and large fabrics hung here and there like the one they had come from behind.

Missandra’s first reflex was to run to the door, making sure it was closed and locked. It was, but she

could hear people running on the other side. Was the door hidden on the other side? It seemed like no

one was stopping to check it.

“Missandra!” Whispered Cassandra.

The older sister had just found a big bag, with some clothes, dried food and a lot of money. This was

definitely for their escape. Missandra nodded, and walked up to her, away from the door, but they had

another issue.

“Where are we supposed to leave?” She whispered as well. “They’ll catch us the minute we get past

that door! Shall we stay here?”

“There has to be another entrance.”

Both sisters started checking the whole room out until they did found another entrance. This one was

actually on the floor, hidden under several piles of heavy rugs. Missandra and Cassandra quickly

worked together to clear their way to this escape route, both keeping an ear out about what was going

on the other side: 1 the Dragon’s growls every now and then, but it seemed further from their position.

Cassandra think, at the moment. She just focused on getting to that exit, and silently prayed for Lady

Kareen to be alright.

Finally, they cleared the path, but just as they were about to get in, someone slammed on the door.

“Here! There is some secret entrance!”

Cassandra froze. They were just about to get there! Within a split second, she took her decision. She

threw the bag at Missandra and pushed her sister towards the opening.

“What! Cassandra!”

“We don’t have time to both leave! Take the bag and meet me outside the Palace!”

“But…”

“Missandra, I don’t have time to get in, and if I do and they forcefully pull me out of there, I’m afraid

they’ll hurt – me and the baby. Don’t worry, go. You’re tiny enough, you can escape and I’ll close it

behind you.”

“Hinue!”

“I promise I’ll find a way to leave, but if they catch you, Vrehan can kill you on the spot. He can’t kill me

inside the Diamond Palace, there are too many witnesses. Linue, I promise I’ll find a way to get out of

here. Now, go!” 1

Missandra hesitated, but another violent slam resonated on the door, and, no matter what, it was now

obviously too late for Cassandra. She bit her lower lip and squeezed in the little opening. As soon as

she was in, Cassandra pulled the rugs next to her, making a pile collapse to hide it. If they found her

there, with the other entrance exposed, they wouldn’t think of looking for someone else through a

second exit. She took a deep breath, and retreated at the back of the room, waiting for the door to be

broke open.

It only took a few more seconds, and soldiers barged in, yelling and grabbing her forcefully.

“Who were you talking to!”

“Let me go! I was praying, now let me go!”

“Your Highness! We found the criminal!”

Cassandra kept thinking of a way to free herself without struggling too much and risking getting hurt

herself. However, both men were obviously stronger than her, and she couldn’t find a solution until

Vrehan arrived with his sister a minute later. Lady Kareen was there, too, and she became livid when

their eyes met.

“Let go! How dare you brutalize a pregnant woman!” She roared.

“Who cares,” hissed Phetra, “She’s a criminal!”

“She is a suspect, you damn bitch, and she carries a Dragon Prince, too!” Yelled Kareen. 3

If her yell only angered Phetra more, the Imperial Concubine’s stance was enough to terrorize the two

guards holding Cassandra, who realized she was right. Despite their master being right there, they both

eased their grip on her arms, a bit whiter than before.

Meanwhile, Cassandra was trying to assess the situation as quickly as possible, despite being scared.

Because the corridor they were in was rather narrow, there were only a dozen guards, plus Vrehan,

Phetra, and Kareen. No large Dragon could squeeze in there, and Srai was probably hiding

somewhere. Cassandra was not a fighter, but she was sure of one thing: if she left the Diamond Palace

with the second Prince, she wouldn’t be able to survive. No matter what, she had to find a way to

escape before they brought her out of the Palace and Kareen’s protection.

“I wonder why a suspect was hiding,” hissed Vrehan.

“Who said I was hiding, your Highness? This is a storage room, I had come to look for some fabric,”

replied Cassandra.

She wasn’t used to lying through her teeth, but those few weeks with Kareen had taught her a couple

of things. The Prince was obviously glaring at her round belly, and Cassandra really didn’t like that

glare’s meaning.

“You damn little witch,” said Phetra.

“You look like you’re doing well, your Highness,” retorted Cassandra.

That was an obvious lie this time. Phetra still had bandages all over, and some large scars on her body.

She had obviously been in a lot of pain, but if she angered her, Cassandra was hoping to win some

more time, or create an issue that would allow her to escape…

However, she hadn’t thought about what happened next. Phetra stepped forward, with a little smile.

“Oh, you think so?”

Then, she slapped Cassandra.

That slap wasn’t very strong, but if she hadn’t been held by the two men, she might have fallen down.

Phetra was smiling wide, but behind her, Kareen went mad.

“You crazy little bitch! How dare you injure Cassandra, the War God’s Favorite! In my Palace!”

“Injure her? This was merely a little slap!”

With that, Phetra slapped Cassandra a second time, before Kareen could react, on the other cheek this

time. Cassandra felt the pain resonate from her cheek through her whole body. Even her baby reacted,

kicking. A strange worry crossed her mind. Was her baby feeling her pain? Was he okay? She could

handle a few slaps from Phetra, but if anything happened to her baby…! 2

“Phetra, enough! Stop it!” Yelled Kareen.

“What? Does it hurt? I think she needs another one!”

However, to her surprise, someone pushed her away from Cassandra, taking the slap à second later.

The Princess was so surprised that she stepped back, looking at who she had slapped this time.

“Dahlia!” Exclaimed Cassandra. (1)

Her handmaiden was standing in front of her, in a protective stance. Cassandra had no idea where she

had come from, but the young maid was obviously resolved into protecting her at any cost.

“Please don’t touch her!” She claimed despite shivering in fear.

However, Phetra was too furious to listen to the young servant at the moment. She glared at her.

“You want to protect her, you little rat? You think you can oppose me?”

A red flash appeared in front of Cassandra’s eyes. She didn’t understand what had happened. Dahlia

collapsed at her feet, her eyes opened wide in surprise, her throat sliced wide open. Cassandra’s ears

went deaf, and she started feeling numb. She wanted to scream, but no sound came out of her mouth.

She couldn’t speak, only watch the girl dying at her feet. Somehow, a rational part of her brain knew

that this was not an injury anyone could heal. It was open wide, and bleeding way too much, too fast.

The shock got her completely numb, her blood leaving her face, and she didn’t even react to what

happened next. (8

It wasn’t until Phetra screamed that she looked up. Vrehan had brutally grasped his sister’s throat,

throwing her to the ground, and it was her scream of pain that made Cassandra come back to her

senses.

“I said to not kill anyone yet! Are you so stupid that you can’t understand such orders!” He yelled.

His brutal yelling surprised Cassandra, and she looked their way, still stunned, barely understanding

what was going on around her now. Then, Vrehan brutally kicked his sister, who was already on the

floor. The incredible violence of this situation gave Cassandra another shock, waking her from her

slumber. She had never seen Vrehan being violent, but he kicked his sister’s injured leg twice, making

her scream in pain.

“Brother stop it!” She screamed, tears running down her face, terrorized. “Stop it, please! You can’t kill

me, Brother. I know your secret! You can’t kill me!” 2

“I will kill you if you disobey me again, you useless bitch!”

Cassandra felt like she was dreaming. The two siblings she had always seen as perfect accomplices

were fighting, and Phetra was crying on the floor, opposite to Dahlia’s dead body. This was so unreal.

This had to be a nightmare, one she was going to wake up from.

This only lasted a minute, however. Vrehan stopped kicking his sister, out of breath and glared at her

one last time before taking a deep breath, returning to his normal stance. Cassandra had never seen a

scarier attitude than that. He was abusing his own sister just a few seconds ago, but now, he was

turning to her, looking perfectly calm and composed. This man was worse than a monster.

“Now, enough of you women fighting. You’re coming with me,” he hissed at her.

After that scene, there was no way Cassandra was going with him. She was terrorized, in shock, but

her survival instinct was screaming in her head to not go with that man, no matter what happened. She

couldn’t get the vision of Dahlia’s death out of her mind, but now, her eyes were focused on Vrehan’s noveldrama

hand that was coming close to grab

her. Cassandra retreated, even pulling the two soldiers who hadn’t expected her to resist.

“Don’t touch me,” she said, with a cold voice.

Her emerald eyes had never been so determined, so defiant. Even the Prince was shocked for a

second, but soon enough, Vrehan frowned.

“Don’t you dare oppose me, you damn witch…”

He tried to extend his arm to grab her again, but just as he approached his hand, a white shadow

brutally jumped from behind Cassandra. It took a quick leap onto her shoulder and pounced on the

Prince’s arm. Vrehan screamed and stumbled back as horrifying sounds came from his arm. Blood

flew, the flesh brutally ripped open, and he pulled back his hand covered in blood, some fingers missing

or chunked off. Cassandra looked down, but whatever it was had just jumped in a flash on one of the

soldiers holding her, attacking him violently. The small creature was biting the man, and growling

furiously. The other soldier let go of her arm, terrified, while Cassandra looked down at it, speechless.

When the man stopped moving, the little dragon turned its head towards Cassandra. His two big

emerald eyes stared at her for a second, and, without warning, he jumped to her with a cute little

squeak. Cassandra barely had time to open her arms and receive it. It was so heavy! However, she

was more stunned by the gorgeous, adorable silver-scaled creature in her arms, rubbing its little head

against her chest. He was growling softly, just like Krai would whenever she was scratching his snout.

“Oh, by the Lord… Don’t tell me you’re…”

“The baby dragon,” whispered Lady Kareen, on the verge of tears. “He hatched already! To protect his

mother!”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 97​

#97 The Escape

Cassandra was rendered speechless.

Her baby dragon was in her arms! Now! When had he even hatched? Was it because of the slaps

earlier? Or because her baby had felt her fear? She kept staring at the adorable creature in her arms,

growling softly and rubbing its head against her chest innocently. In front of them, Vrehan was holding

his head, covered in blood, looking at the newborn dragon with a horrified expression. (2)

“No, no! Capture her! Now!”

“Cassandra, go!” Yelled Kareen.

The Imperial Concubine’s voice was what Cassandra needed to wake up from her inner turmoil of

emotions. There were so many things going on, but for now, she stuck to the one thing she had to

focus on, escaping Vrehan’s grasp no matter what. She turned around and started running, despite her

heavy belly. The baby dragon jumped off her arms to follow her, jumping around, almost looking

excited. Cassandra heard Vrehan yell orders somewhere behind her, but she didn’t listen. All she

needed was a way to leave the Diamond Palace and hide. She had to find Missandra and escape,

escape at all costs. Her heart was bleeding for the poor Dahlia, but she couldn’t stop to mourn her

friend now. She entrusted Lady Kareen in taking care of her…

Moreover, she had other problems now. She could hear the soldiers running after, and Vrehan’s voice

still following her. The birth of the baby dragon had apparently made the second Prince absolutely

furious. No wonder. He was on the verge of killing Kairen’s pregnant concubine, but now, she was

about to escape and have this baby! That sole thought motivated Cassandra more than anything. The

baby dragon’s birth wasn’t a coincidence, her baby was going to come out soon, and she would do

anything to protect her child.

However, she was still heavily pregnant, and unable to run fast enough to escape anyone. She needed

a way out, quickly. She was already deep inside the palace, where could she escape now? Cassandra

found the solution after recognizing one of the corridors. It was a bit of a crazy idea, but it was the only

way out she knew there, and the only one neither Vrehan or his soldiers would be crazy enough to

follow her in.

Just as she recognized the door she was looking for, one of the soldiers finally grabbed her. Not for

long, though. The baby dragon furiously jumped on the man, attacking him ferociously. Cassandra

heard the man’s screams, but she couldn’t look, as she was busy opening the doors. The large room

finally appeared in front of her, with her way out.

She had returned to the infinity pool room. The wide pool in front of her, Cassandra walked in quickly.

She heard the man hurrying behind her when the water was already up to her waist.

“Baby! Come!”

The baby dragon immediately dived in the water, not looking afraid at all, and disappeared under the

surface somewhere around her. Cassandra didn’t have time to check where he had gone too. The men

were starting to follow her into the pool, with their swords, and Vrehan yelling at the entrance of the

room.

“Catch her! If you let that crazy bitch die here or escape, I’ll kill you!”

Cassandra glared at him, and kept walking and swimming inside the water. Once in her element, she

had a big advantage in speed over the soldiers chasing her: none of those men were good swimmers,

and with their heavy armors, each step was a struggle. For Cassandra, however, she was faster than

on the ground.

“Don’t you dare!” Yelled Vrehan.

Oh, yes, she would dare to. Cassandra was almost at the wall’s end, at the great opening towards the

waterfall, when she heard a loud growl. She retreated just in time, and the red dragon’s head

appeared. Thankfully, she had seen how far Krai was able to reach inside and had evaluated right. The

red dragon was smaller than the black one, but he encountered the same problem: he could only fit his

head in. That saved Cassandra’s life. .

However, with Vrehan behind her, and his dragon guarding the exit and the waterfall, she was trapped

inside the water, with the soldiers closing in on her. Cassandra hesitated. Should she dive in? Krai

couldn’t find her in the water, but if that Dragon decided to attack blindly, her chances to go unnoticed

were not that high. She had to make a decision, quickly. She knew she couldn’t go back anyway. She

had to try…

“Don’t you dare! You…”

Cassandra dived before hearing Vrehan’s curse. Like her people, she had the peculiar ability to see

underwater and keep her eyes open without trouble. Hence, as soon as she dived in, she saw how

deep she could go, and where the large claws of the red dragon were resting. However, as she had

predicted, he started moving as soon as she disappeared. She could see his fangs and claws attacking

blindly, making waves underwater. Cassandra tried to stay away for a while, but she couldn’t stay

underwater for too long, and her pursuers were still coming.

To her surprise, the baby dragon suddenly appeared next to her. He tilted his head, and she realized,

just like her, he had no problem seeing or swimming underwater! Was it because of her? Did he get

some of her characteristics? Was that possible? Cassandra didn’t have much time to wonder, though.

While the baby dragon was comfortably swimming around, the bigger, older version was furiously

looking for them. Cassandra took her little dagger out. They had to secure their way out, one way or

another. If she could get the right timing… Next to her, the silver baby dragon suddenly stopped

swimming around, too, fixated on the red dragon’s movements, agitating its butt like a cat about to

jump. 3

That’s when Cassandra decided to attack. Judging its position from his paws, she waited for the next

attack, and, just when he maw appeared in the water next to her, she jumped with her blade to attack.

She got him right in the eye, and on the other side, baby dragon jumped too.

Both Vrehan and his dragon screeched in pain. She saw the red dragon panic, moving recklessly, and,

suddenly, one of its claws brutally scratched her arm. Cassandra didn’t have time to scream her pain.

Taking a deep breath, she dived right back in, and, this time, swam to the edge. She felt the border and

jumped over.

This was the craziest thing she had ever done in her entire life.

She felt the water rushing all around her, and for a second, she thought she was jumping to her death.

She could literally smash herself on the soil or hit the surface brutally. However, as she arrived towards

the end of her fall, she felt something pulling her dress, and her fall was slowed down. She couldn’t

see, but she heard the baby dragon’s flapping wings, and they both dived into the river underneath a

second later. Her fall hadn’t been nearly as brutal as she had imagined, but it took her a second to find

her way up.

She broke the surface, and caught a new, deep breath of fresh air, swimming away from the waterfall.

Cassandra hadn’t jumped into the unknown. She had visited the Diamond City enough to know that the

waterfall ended into a river, and that river was large and big enough. Struggling a bit, she kept

swimming, using the strength of the current to spare her strengths a little. She had to get out of the

water quickly, though. She could hear the dragon still screeching in pain, far above her head. He may

have gone blind, but he still had his nose to find her.

After she felt like the river had taken her far enough, and she was out of strength, Cassandra swam to

get out of the river. She was exhausted when she finally got on all four on the riverside. She heard the

baby dragon jumping to her side, and sure enough, he walked up to her, rubbing his little head against

her arm. That sensation made her smile. He was so tiny, just a newborn, but he had just saved her life

multiple times… She caressed his head. He was smaller than she had imagined, just the size of a big

cat, plus his long tail. He was a bit leaner than Krai, and his wings were longer compared to his body

size, too. Just as she was taking a minute to caress him, and catch her breath, she felt a sharp pain,

between her ribs.

“Oh, God…’ she whimpered.

She knew it would come soon, now that the baby dragon had hatched, but she didn’t expect it that

soon! Cassandra took a deep breath and got up. She still wasn’t safe. She was on the outskirts of the

Diamond City, but Vrehan would send for a search party soon enough, and she couldn’t stay around.

Moreover, she had to find Missandra. She had no idea where the secret passage had taken her

younger sister! Cassandra tried to think of

where Missandra would go. Surely, she wouldn’t leave without her, but where could she wait for her?

The two sisters had gone to the Diamond City several times in those last weeks, they both knew this

City well. Where could they meet up? As she started walking towards the City, out of strength, the rain

started falling heavily. Cassandra was grateful. This would make her harder to find… However, she still

had no idea where to go. Missandra had a few favorite shops inside the Diamond City, but there was

no way Cassandra was going to find her in time if she had to search through all of them!

Cassandra kept walking until she reached the first houses, and hid against the walls, hoping the roofs

could keep her safe from the rain. The baby dragon was following her closely, rubbing his back against

her ankles so she could feel him being here from time to time.

However, Cassandra was out of strength. She was absolutely exhausted, devastated by Dahlia’s

death, and desperate to find Missandra. Yet, just when she thought she was going to pass out, she

heard a door opening nearby.

“By the Great Dragon! It’s really her!”

“What are you waiting for, go help her!”

A man ran to Cassandra’s side, and, before she could even react, she was taken inside a house. The

baby dragon followed her from afar, growling at the humans but not sure if he should attack or not. He

watched Cassandra being taken inside a large room and sat on a bed by the man who had taken her

inside.

Cassandra was having a hard time understanding what was going on. She was on the verge of

collapsing.

“My… sister… I need to find my sister,” she whispered.

“Don’t worry, your Highness, we will look for her! Son, go spread the word!”

Cassandra heard a door open and close, and a young woman gently helped her lie down. She felt a

wet towel on her forehead, and someone helped her take her dress off. She had no strength to resist

while two women helped her change into some other clothes.

“Mother, she has a fever…”

“My baby…” said Cassandra.

“Don’t worry, your Highness,” said one of the young women. “We will take good care of you, and we will

find Lady Missandra, too. You’re safe with us. Please just rest, you are safe here.”.

Cassandra nodded. She really was too weak to protest. So many things had happened, she just

wanted to lie down. She couldn’t feel any other contraction, which worried her. She had felt some in the

past few days, but never as strong as this one. She knew it was a sign.

“My baby… I felt…”

“Did your water break? Mother! I think she’s in labor…”

Cassandra felt someone sit at the end of the bed and examine her. The baby dragon jumped next to

her, between her shoulder and her face, and growled a bit, as a warning.

“She still has time, she doesn’t seem to have too many contractions for now… You should rest, your

Highness. Try to sleep a little while we look for Lady Missandra. You’ll wake up when the labor starts

for real.”

*Don’t worry, your Highness,” repeated the woman next to her, gently caressing her wet hair. noveldrama

“We will take care of you,” said the other, covering her with a blanket.

Just like that, Cassandra couldn’t resist anymore and fell asleep.

Chapter 98​

#98 The Diamond People

It was another sharp pain that woke Cassandra up. She frowned and opened her eyes, her hands

going unconsciously to her belly. A part of her had to touch it, make sure her baby was still there. She

was cold and afraid, but she could feel her belly. However, the first sensation that reassured her was

the warm little body curled up against her cheek.

“Hinue! Are you awake?”

Missandra was next to her, holding her hand with a worried expression. Cassandra frowned, confused.

It took her a few seconds to remember everything that had happened. She felt like she had slept to

profoundly to reconnect with reality as if she had just had a terrible nightmare, where dreams and

reality melted…

However, the reality was quick to catch her. She realized it hadn’t been a nightmare, but the only, sad

truth, when she saw the unfamiliar surroundings. They were in a common house, with a lot of people

moving around. Cassandra, still lying down on some bed, turned her head. A little group was there.

Women and men, several adults of all ages, all watching her with worried expressions. Missandra was

quick to explain to her. 1

“Apparently, you arrived here about an hour ago, drenched… Those nice people found you and took

you here. They changed your clothes, too, and you fell asleep right away. You have a fever, but you are

fine. We are safe here for now. I was hiding in the market, but all the inhabitants spread the word that

you were looking for me, so I was able to come here a few minutes ago. How are you? Is that… the

baby dragon is…”

Cassandra nodded, lifting her hand to caress the little one next to her. With Missandra’s help, she sat

up, still feeling tired. So she had slept only an hour? The baby dragon immediately walked to her side,

rubbing its head against her hip. Cassandra put a hand on him, caressing the young creature and

staring at the people around them.

“You… I don’t understand. I remember someone pulling me here…”

An old woman nodded and stepped forward.

“We heard something was going on in the Diamond Palace, my Lady. We all know here the

relationships are bad between the Diamond Lady and the second Prince already. So, when the words

was spread that they had come to arrest the War God’s Concubine, we knew something was wrong.

We hoped the Diamond Lady could do something, but when my son spotted you, all alone on the City

border… We immediately brought you here to hide you.”

“The soldiers are searching for you… I mean for us,” said Missandra. “That crazy Prince is furious you

escaped. What happened?”

“The… Waterfall. I escaped through the waterfall.”

“You jumped from that high while pregnant? Are you crazy!”

“Missandra, we don’t have time for that… ugh!”

Cassandra grimaced, holding her stomach. Her contractions were getting more intense. She took deep

breaths, while the young women brought her some warm tea.

“The baby dragon being here means you’re into labor?” Asked Missandra, visibly worried. “Cassandra,

the soldiers are searching for us everywhere… If they hear a woman giving birth…”

Cassandra nodded. This was the worst possible situation. She had made it out of the Diamond Palace,

but the Prince would do everything to find her. He was going to search every house in the Diamond

City for sure. Cassandra turned to the old woman.

“Thank you for helping us, but we… We can’t stay. If they find us here, you will be punished too.”

The old woman shook her head.

“Your Highness, we know who we are saving here. You’re the Lady of the Mountain! Do you know how

many of our sons have gone to the war in the east? You have no idea how everyone felt here when we

heard the Lady of the Mountain and the Diamond Lady were sending those survival kits to the front.

Concubines caring about soldiers! We already knew our Diamond Lady was one very strong and brave

woman, but to hear that the War God’s Concubine was a healer, and doing what she could for our

families?”

“My brother and my husband were summoned to go to war, Your Highness,” added one of the young

women behind her. “I’m fearing every day that they won’t return, my Lady, but not being able to do

anything was the worst! When we heard what you were doing from the Diamond Palace, everyone

started working to send what we could to the front!”

“That’s right,” added another woman. “We prepared packages of food, and started cultivating the same

medicinal herbs as you, Your Highness!”

Cassandra was astonished to hear all that. She had no idea so much was going on in the Diamond City

recently. She had noticed that people were respecting her a lot when she would go out with Lady

Kareen, but she thought that was because of her status as a Concubine, not because of her doings…

The old woman bowed politely.

“Your Highness, there is no one in this city who isn’t ready to protect you. I can tell you that absolutely

no one will talk if the soldiers interrogate them. We have our own dignity as the Diamond citizens. You

have worked hard to help our sons sent to war, Your Highness. Now let us help you.”

Cassandra was on the verge of tears, listening to the old woman’s words. She couldn’t believe it. She

had never imagined that the Diamond City’s people were aware of her actions, let alone that they

respected her that much. Cassandra knew very well how feared the Imperial Family usually was, but

now, she was surprised how she had even made such a strong impression on those people without

having ever met them..

Missandra, too, was blushing a bit and exchanged a look with her sister.

“We are very grateful that you are all willing to help us, but… This Prince is really, really crazy. Even if

no one talks, he will search everywhere for my sister. Moreover, if she is about to give birth here…

Even with the rain, the baby’s cries will be heard outside.”

One of the middle-aged women stepped forward.

“Don’t worry, Lady Missandra, we have already come up with a plan. This is our City, we know where

we can hide the young Concubine where they won’t find her, or hear the baby.”

“We wilf also distract them,” added one of the young women. “The word is already spreading to keep

the soldiers busy in another part of the City. Our neighbors went to signal a woman in a pink dress

fleeing on the other side of the City.”

“We actually did take your dress to make a decoy, Your Highness, I hope you don’t mind…”

Cassandra was speechless. She had slept for a little hour, and so much had happened already?

Moreover, they had sent a decoy with her dress! How many risks were those people ready to take for

her? She wanted to protest, but another contraction came up, and she had to stay quiet for it to pass.

“Thank you so much,” said Missandra in her stead. “So… Where do you think you can hide my

sister…?”

“We are almost done preparing!”

That’s when Cassandra noticed. Aside from the four women, there were two teenagers, twin boys from

what she could see, and one older man behind them, getting a whole bunch of things ready on the

table. It looked like they were packing all of this up in big bags. There was a bit of food, but mostly

blankets and tissues, a couple of bowls and basins, even some baby clothes.

“I will accompany you with my youngest daughter and my niece, your Highness,” said the old woman. “I

have been

a midwife for forty years, I can help you give birth safely to the little prince.”

“We will take good care of you,” promised one of the young women behind her.

**The young ones will just help us carry everything and go back to make sure no one follows us.”

“Where are we going?” Asked Missandra.

“You’ll like it, young Lady,” said the old woman with a wink.

Missandra and Cassandra exchanged a look, but after that, there wasn’t much time left to wonder. In a

few more minutes, the five women and the young twins, were ready to leave. Cassandra realized how

careful they were.

First, in a short time span, there were no less than five young people, from children to teenagers, who

came and went to the house to let them know how things were going, where the soldiers and the

Dragon were focused on.

Cassandra realized how close all of the inhabitants were all to be working like this. They were sending

the young ones from one house to another to relay the information, making sure the information

traveled through short distances to not catch someone’s attention. No solider would care about young

people running around in their own city. They were so busy interrogating the adults that they didn’t care

for the kids rushing in and out. (1)

Hence, they made sure the soldiers were really busy elsewhere and proceeded to move Cassandra

and Missandra quickly from one house to another. The two sisters had changed clothes and left behind

any piece of jewelry or piece of clothing they were wearing previously, to hide their smell. Even the

baby dragon was carefully hidden in a basket, carried by one of the teenage boys as it would have

been too heavy for the women, and Cassandra, staying next to it, kept tucking the little blanket around

him to hide. The baby Dragon was very curious and kept trying to pop his head or tail out. Cassandra

was most scared that he would make a sound or growl. She didn’t know how the red dragon’s hearing

was, and even with the rain, everyone was very careful to move around silently until they reached

another house.

However, the one Cassandra had found herself in was already very close to the border, and, to her

surprise, they were headed right back to the waterfall. noveldrama

Their little group moved very carefully until they reached the house closest to the waterfall. Then, they

left it and went next to the Diamond Palace’s wall. Though, instead of going for the entrance, they were

headed completely opposite, towards the forest. They stayed almost against the wall, off-road,

everyone checking the sky from time to time with the fear to spot a dragon’s silhouette. Finally, the old

woman suddenly turned right, and Missandra was shocked for a second, as it seemed she had

disappeared between the rocks. However, it soon appeared that there was an entrance there, to a

cave. Missandra was speechless. Only a local could indeed know about this little cave! The Diamond

Palace was old, but so were its foundations. Everything had been built on large rocks, and, with the

waterfall and the river crossing the Diamond Palace, it appeared that some natural caves had

appeared underneath.

Cassandra was astonished. This natural cathedral of stones was gorgeous. After walking for a while,

the roof was getting higher and higher above them, and they almost couldn’t hear any more of the rain.

Instead, Cassandra realized that they were walking around the actual waterfall. She would have never

imagined there was a large cave hidden behind that waterfall! The floor was actually half little lakes,

half rocks. It was rather flat, and completely safe for everyone to move around. Hence, when they

reached a large area, the young women and teenagers immediately worked together to unpack

everything.

“This is incredible…” whispered Cassandra, still in awe of this cavern.

“Isn’t it?” Replied the Old Woman. “No soldier from the Capital would know of this place, we only show

our young ones when they are old enough. It’s a secret of the Diamond People. In times of war, people

would come and seek. refuge here, many, many years ago, when the Dragon Empire didn’t yet own the

land completely. Nowadays it’s just for young ones to bathe in the lakes and lovers to hide.”

Cassandra was indeed amazed. Moreover, the waterfall, a few meters away, would definitely cover any

sound better than the rain outside. It was noisy even from where she was.

In front of her, the Diamond People were carefully laying several blankets on the ground, boiling some

water with what they had brought, and preparing everything for the birth of her son. Cassandra was

overwhelmed with emotions. This was nothing like she could ever have imagined. In her imagination,

she would have been in one of the Diamond Palace’s bedroom, with her Prince holding her hand. Now,

she was hiding several meters underneath, with complete strangers who were doing all they could to

help her and her baby.

Another contraction came, and Cassandra had no choice but to lay down, helped by the young women

present. Missandra immediately sat by her side, taking a deep breath.

“Everything will be fine, Hinue,” she whispered. “You and your baby will be blessed by the Water God,

giving birth under a waterfall!”

Cassandra chuckled and nodded.

“You know, my baby was conceived during a snowstorm… And now he will be born under a waterfall.

Isn’t it amazing?”

The baby dragon suddenly jumped out of the basket with a cute little squeak, catching everyone’s

attention around. He looked around, but his little paws were naturally taking him to Cassandra. He

walked up to her and curled up by her side. Cassandra caressed him, taking a big breath.

“I’m so sorry their father can’t be there…” She whispered.

Missandra shook her head and grabbed Cassandra’s hand.

“Don’t worry. With this crazy family of yours, I bet your baby will be big enough to kick his own dad’s

butt for missing this in no time!”

Cassandra laughed, but just as she did, another contraction came, and she grimaced instead. The

teenagers soon left, as they had planned, and they were left with the old woman, her daughter, and her

niece, all getting ready to help Cassandra give birth.

“I don’t… even know your names,” said Cassandra, a bit sorry for not asking earlier.

“This old woman is named Chantra, your Highness. Those two young beauties are Elianne, my

daughter, and Sunel my niece. Now, let’s take deep breaths and focus on this baby. We have a little

Prince to take care of.”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 99​

#99 The Little Prince

The cries of the newborn echoed inside the cave’s walls.

“The little prince is born, your Highness!”

Cassandra was exhausted. She had no idea how long it had been, or how exhausted she truly was, but

the cries of the baby were all she needed to hear. It took a few more minutes for them to clean the

newborn and Cassandra to catch her breath, but then, she could finally relax, and she finally saw him.

The old lady put the baby in his mother’s arms. He was carefully wrapped in a blanket and had already

stopped crying. Cassandra was amazed. Her son. Kairen’s newborn son… The baby she had carried

for months, was finally in her arms. He was so small… Compared to his father, he was so tiny and

fragile, just a defenseless newborn. His skin was still a bit pinkish, but she could tell he had a gold-

colored skin, a perfect mix be Dragon Empire’s tan. He already had a little bit a hair, a dark patch on his

tiny head. She couldn’t tell his eye color yet. It seemed dark, but her baby was barely opening his eyes,

just squirming a little in his blanket.

Next to Cassandra, the baby dragon stood up, staring at the baby, and rubbed its head against

Cassandra’s arm. Was he curious about his other half? Or maybe a bit jealous to not be in Cassandra’s

arms? She couldn’t tell. The bond between those two was so unique…

“He is so tiny…” whispered Missandra next to her, staring at the baby in awe.

“He’s actually quite big for a newborn, Lady Missandra,” said Chantra with a smile. “Are you alright,

your Highness?”

Cassandra nodded, but she was absolutely mesmerized by the sight of her son. She had never thought

such a precious existence could even be in her life one day. She had somewhat dreamed of having

children, and a loving husband one day, but nothing could compare to this feeling. It was her baby. This

little, precious being she had created, with Kairen’s love and hers… She gently kissed the baby’s

forehead, and he moved a bit, reacting to her touch. Cassandra smiled. She was glad he was finally

born safely, the baby dragon as well. Despite the circumstances, it was all that mattered.

While the women were cleaning everything, Missandra stayed by her side, looking at her newborn

nephew, amazed.

“He is really cute… Have you thought of a name already? For the baby dragon, too?”

Cassandra nodded.

“I discussed it a bit with Lady Kareen before… I wanted something that resembled his father’s name

and mine, like the Dragon Empire tradition, and yet was inspired by our Rain tribe… His name is

Kassian.”

“Oh… You’re writing it with their letters, then?”

“Yes. And this little one here…”

The baby dragon squealed when Cassandra caressed its head, growling softly as Krai would.

“This little Dragon is Kian.

Missandra chuckled.

“Kian? It’s rather cute… It suits him. Actually, it suits them both. Kassian and Kian.

Cassandra chuckled, caressing the baby dragon’s head. He was so similar to Krai’s build, but a bit

thinner, and of magnificent silver color. His emerald eyes were like big jewels, too, making him cuter

than the adult dragons. Cassandra was exhausted after giving birth, but she couldn’t forget about their

current situation. They had been hidden in this cave for several hours.

The teenage boys had come back twice to give them information about the situation outside. As she

had expected, the second Prince was absolutely furious. His men were raiding the Diamond City,

looking everywhere for her, searching every house, and threatening people. As Chantra had promised,

none of the villagers would tell them a thing about the young concubine hidden behind the waterfall.

However, Cassandra knew it wouldn’t be that easy.

While the three women were busy cleaning their hands nearby and chatting about how to go back

without being noticed, the two sisters exchanged a look.

“How did you manage to leave?” Asked Missandra. “You said you jumped from this crazy waterfall… Is

Lady Kareen alright?”

“They caught me right after you left. Princess Phetra was there, too.”

“That crazy bitch! How is she even there!”

“Her Dragon blood must have healed her faster than we thought…”

“They didn’t hurt you, did they? How did you escape then?”

Cassandra took a deep breath.

“Missandra, I need to tell you something…”

The younger sister frowned.

“What is it?”

“When they caught me, Phetra tried to attack me. Dahlia got between her and me, and she…

Missandra, Dahlia was killed.”

Her sister stayed speechless for a moment, completely shocked. Cassandra knew this was a huge toll

for her. The two girls had bonded a lot in the next few days, and even Cassandra herself still couldn’t

believe this had happened. Missandra’s lower lip trembled. 3

“W… what?”

“Missandra, I am so sorry… Phetra killed her while she tried to protect me.”

“Are you sure she’s…?

Cassandra nodded. There was no way Dahlia had survived. Cassandra even suspected the poor girl

was already dead when she had fled the scene. Missandra took a deep breath in, shaking her head.

Cassandra could tell she was trying hard not to break down. A few tears ran down her sister’s eyes, as

Missandra nodded frenetically.

“I… I see.”

“Missandra, I’m sorry…”

“Why are you the one being sorry? Dahlia tried to protect you from those monsters, Hinue. Don’t be

sorry when she died to protect you! You should be sorry those people aren’t paying a heavy price for

that now! How… How did all of this even happen! Everything was fine just hours ago…”

Cassandra still couldn’t believe everything that had happened, either. It felt unreal. She couldn’t

understand why she was a suspect in Prince Sephir’s death, or why would the Emperor send Vrehan to

get her. The old Emperor definitely knew what was going on between the second and third Princes.

Why would he send Vrehan of all people? Something didn’t felt right about all of this. 4

“For once I wish Lady Shareen or the Prince were here to slaughter them!” Growled Missandra. “Those

horrible siblings deserve worse than death, even the god of death ripping their limbs apart would not

even be enough!”

Cassandra wished Kairen or his sister were there, too. She missed her Prince more than ever.

Moreover, his baby

was brought to this world, and they were already in so much danger… Had Krai felt his egg hatching?

Was the Black Dragon on his way back already? The latest news they got from Lady Kareen was not

too bad. Her medical kits helped the war efforts a lot, but there was no clue about the War God being

able to leave the front… Kairen was probably fighting at the very frontline, not the kind of place one

could walk away from just like that. Cassandra didn’t even know if any letter got to him. Probably some

general was collecting them halfway, but there was no way to call him there now. If he wasn’t there

already, when the baby had hatched already, it meant he was not aware of the double birth, or not in a

position to leave.

Either way, the young concubine had to accept the fact that she would have to survive without her

Prince’s protection for now.

“Where do go, now?” Sighed Missandra. “We can’t go back to the Diamond Palace or the Diamond

City, this horrible prince is already everywhere looking for you, and that horrible dragon of his too. Shall

we go to the Onyx Castle you had mentioned? You should be safe there, no? We can try to hide while

we travel to the north…”

“No,” replied her older sister, shaking her head. “This will be the first place Vrehan will look for me at.

He will definitely send men to all the routes to the North, thinking I’ll be seeking Shareen’s help.”

“But Lady Shareen will know of the situation by now, won’t she? If we just waited a bit longer…”

“Lady Kareen said Shareen would be coming in a few days, but we can’t wait that long. The longer we

stay here, the more we put those people in danger. Even if those people are very nice, there is no

guarantee one of them won’t give up and talk about this waterfall. Plus, they will need to do many

travels from here to the City to bring us necessities. What if Vrehan or his Dragon find us before Lady

Shareen arrives? We can’t stay hidden here, and we cannot do nothing either. Plus, I’m worried Lady

Shareen might not be able to stop Vrehan and Phetra even if she comes here, either, he’s a Prince…”

“What then?”

Missandra was really worried. She understood Cassandra’s reasoning, but how far could they go, with

a newborn baby and her sister who had just given birth? Moreover, a baby dragon wasn’t small enough

to be hidden so easily!

“We can’t stay here. I escaped the Palace from this very waterfall. We are so close, if they think about

checking nearby they might find us just like that. Even in Diamond City, they will keep looking through

every house to find me. They know Lady Kareen’s people would help me. No, I think we should head to

the Capital.”

“The Capital? Are you crazy! Vrehan already controls everything there!”

“That’s exactly why. First, he won’t expect us to go there. Secondly, we both have friends who can help

us once we reach the capital. Also, my priority, for now, is to see if the Emperor is fine, and what

happened there. I don’t believe the Emperor sent Vrehan to catch me, I think there’s something going

on. Don’t you think it is strange that Princess Phetra is there too?”

“Now that you mention it… Wasn’t that crazy bitch supposed to be imprisoned or married?”

“Exactly. Something doesn’t feel right about all this. I don’t understand why would the Emperor even

allow them to be here, and I’m worried something happened in the Capital. I need to check if the

Emperor is okay, and also, he’s the only one other than Kairen who can stop Vrehan!”

“But… Lady Shareen, maybe with Prince Anour…”

“We don’t know if Anour will come with her, Missandra, and even if he does, I doubt he can stop

Vrehan. He’s twice younger, and certainly not as cunning as Vrehan. Even Lady Kareen wasn’t able to

oppose him! Moreover, I really have a bad feeling about everything going on. We can’t risk staying

here, we don’t know exactly when Lady Shareen will be here, if she will be able to stop them from

capturing me, and they can find us any minute.”

Missandra kept shaking her head, thinking this was a terrible idea. It felt like going straight into the

snake’s nest instead of running away! However, Cassandra had never looked so determined. Maybe it

was because she had just become a mother, with a baby to protect, or because she was pushed to her

last resort, but her older sister looked noveldrama

stronger than ever before.

“Listen, Missandra. We need to get out of this territory unnoticed. You and I both know how to survive in

the wild, and with a young dragon with us, we won’t have to worry about predators.”

“You’re saying we should travel off-road?”

*Exactly. There are mostly forests from here to the Capital, and it’s a less than a week’s journey if we

walk fast this way. Prince Vrehan won’t think two women and a baby will make it without traveling

through the usual routes, he will have every road checked. As long as we can get far enough from

Diamond City, he won’t know how we got away, and we will be able to rest in smaller cities and

villages.”

Missandra nodded, understanding Cassandra’s plan. The two of them kept talking for a while, thinking

of how to secure their escape and go unnoticed. They agreed to sell everything they could, all of

Cassandra jewelry she had left with, and to find normal clothes, comfortable for them to travel in.

Chantra and her daughter and niece had listened to everything and stepped in.

“Are you sure you will be alright, your Highness? I wish there was something more we could do for

you…”

“Actually, you can,” said Missandra, determined.

She grabbed one of the hairpins from Cassandra’s hair and gave it to them.

* Take this and sell it to the furthest shop you have in the north. This is very valuable and something the

soldiers will notice right away. Also…”

She took out her knife and, without warning, suddenly cut off her long hair, leaving only a very short

bob cut. Cassandra was speechless, but just like her, Missandra was determined. She watched the big

strand in her hand, still tied in a braid, and nodded before giving it to the woman.

“This is almost the same color as my sister’s, they won’t make the difference. Disperse this in the north,

in the river or the forest, anywhere as long as they end up finding it and think we went there.”

“Missandra…”

“It’s just hair,” she said, turning to her sister. “I don’t care at all. I get your point, Cassandra; but this

time, it’s my turn to protect you, okay? If there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s tricking people. I promise I’ll

get us out of here.”

 

[jigsaw]

Chapter 100​

#100 The Battlefront The large black Dragon growled furiously, his claws ripping the soil and killing several soldiers, grasped

or crushed underneath. The beast was roaming furiously among the ranks of the enemy, dispersing

them. The soldiers of the Eastern Republic kept spreading around him to try and attack. They would do

anything they could to get to the black scales, but it was like an impenetrable armor. No blades or

arrows could pierce the thick skinned creature. The only thing that worked was the catapults. The

heavy rocks thrown at the black dragon would be like stones annoying it, pissing it off even more. The

Dragon would focus on destroying those annoying

engines, then move on to the next group of soldiers he could find. It was unpractical for such a large-

sized creature to be fighting in a City.

Krai was left to unleash at the border, using his claws and fangs to tear the enemy apart and growl to

terrorize the enemy.

The border City of Dagaria had been the theater of this war for three days now.

The War God’s arrival had been a huge relief to the Dragon Empire’s people. His accomplishments

preceded the man. Not only were all the citizens well aware of his past accomplishments, but for

several weeks, the Empire’s favorite Prince had been freeing one City after another. The Eastern Army

had made great progress long before the news reached the Capital. The lack of communication to the

Imperial Palace had been a fatal flaw that had given them a considerable advantage. The Eastern

Army had taken several cities by surprise. Acting under the cover of night, they knew exactly where to

strike; Getting rid of Official and messengers thanks to the secret information obtained, they had

secured their new locations one after another. It had been almost too easy for the Army.

This attack had been carefully prepared. After years and years of feeding their hatred against the

barbaric Dragon Empire, the Eastern soldiers were almost too eager when the order had finally been

given. Following the Commander’s plan to the letter, they had made tremendous progress, one city

after another. The mercenaries and assassins hired raided the cities, getting rid of the people in

charge, and the soldiers arrived next to definitely capture one city or village. It had almost been too

easy. The army posted there had shown close to no resistance, completely taken by surprise. All the

men were captured, some tortured publicly to scare the locals. Women and children who didn’t resist

were captured and sent to the Eastern Republic to work as prisoners.

The news of the Dragon Empire’s War God’s arrival had changed things.

The Eastern Army had stopped their progression right away, and instead, focused on taking full control

all of the acquired cities, gathering the men, equipment, and resources to stand a siege. They already

knew the War God’s Dragon wouldn’t fire inside of a City, so they thought they could resist the Imperial

Army’s arrival.

They were wrong.

The War God was not someone they should have underestimated, especially not when he was guiding

the Dragon Empire’s most powerful army. The first City where the two armies had met was the less

consolidated, yet the Eastern Army had spent time getting ready for this confrontation. They had

barricaded all doors, gathered the men inside the walls, and got ready to aim at the War God mostly.

They had been defeated in two days. The men were already scared of hearing the War God’s arrival,

with his terrifying Dragon, but seeing this man in person had been a terrible experience. He had arrived

on foot, and, upon facing the door that kept him out of the City, hadn’t stopped. They had tried

everything. Arrows, blades, even little fireballs. Nothing had stopped him. At best, they had scratched

him, only to watch the scar turn black from afar. Someone had screamed he was a scaled beast, but

they weren’t sure. The real nightmare had occurred when the War God had used his bare hands to tear

the door down. That’s right, the heavily barricaded door hadn’t stood more than ten long, painful

minutes. That human monster had torn the thick wood apart like one would rip a paper sheet. Many

men had been absolutely terrorized by those hands’ power.

A Dragon’s strength could be understood by its size, his species. This man, however, didn’t belong to

the human realm. There was no other explanation but that Prince being a demi-god. The Eastern Army

had understood for

the first time the heavy reality of a man nicknamed the War God by its own people. As soon as Kairen

was in sight, their fate was sealed.

The Eastern Army would not give up on their position easily, but the mere sight of the black armor of

the War God was enough to petrify a lot of men. His dark eyes showed no mercy to his enemies. The

men were falling one after another, killed like fleas on his path. One single man was leading the Dragon

Empire Army with so much assurance that it took a lot of resolve for the Eastern Army leaders to not

surrender. They had orders coming from their own Capital, but the politicians had no front seat on this

massacre!

The only thing saving them was the time they had won ahead. Being able to secure their positions in

the Dragon Empire’s own City guaranteed a bit of restraint from the enemy soldiers. They didn’t want to

destroy the houses or arm the locals, unlike the eastern soldiers who didn’t care at all. Even the War

God, known to be the most merciless, wouldn’t harm any woman or child that got on his way. That was

surprising, considering the extreme violence that man displayed to get rid of his enemies…

Kairen was enraged by this war. It was taking too long. He knew the fault didn’t reside in the Generals

accompanying him or his men. All the military officers agreed that they had taken a late start in this war

that put them at a major disadvantage. Freeing a city was much more complicated than fighting an

army on a proper battlefield. The fights were taking place all over the City, and their population was

caught in it, often used as hostages as well. It wasn’t a situation that could be resolved by brute force

alone.

The generals were doing their best, but it took time to solve each conflict. Anywhere the War God went,

things were settled shortly. However, there was only one War God of the Dragon Empire, and the man

couldn’t be everywhere. The days were inevitably long, and the longer the war went on, the more the

men were exhausted.

Though the War God’s presence was the main source of comfort for the Imperial Army, who know they

wouldn’t lose this battle with such a Commander, the biggest relief came from elsewhere.

Several weeks after the beginning of the war, messengers came from the back of the Army to let the

Generals know the Lady of the Mountain and the Diamond Lady were sending medical supplies. The

officials were astonished. Since when did women bother about matters of war? However, when the

promised medical kits had arrived a few days later, they were speechless. Everything sent was ready to

use, and practical. The Generals were totally baffled, except for one of them, who had been dispatched

from the North. That old general knew well who was the Lady of the Mountain, the War God’s Favorite,

the only lady who cared enough about this war to fight with them.

There wasn’t much to argue about anyway: those medical kits had come at a good time to raise the noveldrama

morale of the troops, and the Lady of the Mountain wasn’t only a high-ranked concubine, she was

named Imperial Physician by the Emperor himself. It was enough for all the supplies to be sent

everywhere on the battlefield.

Kairen only got to see those kits a couple of days later.

The War God had barely rested since the beginning of this War. Returning to a battlefield after such a

long time was actually refreshing. Kairen stood at the very front of the battle, slaughtering one man

after another, sometimes fighting several at a time. He had gotten a few injuries, but nothing his dragon

blood couldn’t heal. Instead, he was actually frustrated at his Dragon, getting impatient outside of the

City. Krai was forbidden to fire or enter in the Cities, but the Dragon was keeping himself busy by

clearing the grounds around it. If any eastern soldier had a bad idea of trying to run from the City, he

was greeted right away by a wide-open mouth, and quick death.

However, this wasn’t were both the Dragon and the Prince wanted to be at this moment. They were all

longing for a different City, a different company. This fact made Krai irritable, and the Dragon was even

harder to keep in check. Even Kairen was getting pissed at him. The prince was well aware of his

conflicted feelings, but there was nothing that could be done about it. His duties came first, and only

when this war was over could he go back to his beloved Cassandra.

“What is this?” He asked as one of his soldiers had taken out a little box to try and save his injured

peer.

“The medicinal kits from the Diamond Palace, Commander! They were distributed last night to all the

men at the front!”

While the man was wrapping an injury, Kairen observed the little box. He recognized the familiar smell

of medicine and plants. Cassandra’s hair always smelled the same after she had spent time in her

garden. A little smile appeared on the War God’s face, terrorizing the men around. The War God,

smiling? What kind of crazy demon was awake now?

The Commander turned around, agitating his swords around, with a smirk that wouldn’t leave his face.

So she had decided to do something, as well. It was so like her to refuse to stay put. A proud feeling

spreading in his chest, the War God worked even harder at clearing the City, only resting when he

absolutely had to. He even made sure to send some men literally flying, where the Dragon could catch

them in one bite.

However, it wasn’t enough. More precisely, something was wrong about this whole war.

He had felt it since the beginning. The information had come too late to the Palace, and the eastern

army was well too informed. They had known how and where to strike to get a considerable advantage

ahead of them. This was not a simple coincidence. Kairen immediately informed his Generals that he

wanted them to capture official, and make them spill about the rat that had sold the information. He

wouldn’t let them get away with this…

Finally, at the next City freed, they captured the right man to interrogate.

Truth was, the poor fellow was about to meet a tragic fate. The War God was pissed. This war had

been going on for several weeks, more than he had promised already. He wanted to get things done

quickly, and this man was the one who was about to receive his anger.

Kairen walked into one of the houses used as a headquarters of the front. Two generals to the side,

one accountant and two soldiers holding their prisoner on his knees.

“Talk,” said the War God, as cold as ice.

The man may have kept his tongue tied, in other circumstances. If the War God hadn’t been absolutely

terrifying, in his black armor and murdering eyes, for example. The lad was shivering, already

exhausted by the fights and the struggle he had put in not being captured.

“I know nothing! …

One of his legs was loudly broken. The man screamed in pain, but no one else flinched. The men

present were all highly trained, and would not offend their Commander with any mistake.

“Last chance,” warned Kairen.

“We… We got the information from here! A messenger arrived with a lot of information! Our president

agreed to his terms!”

“Who was that?” Asked Kairen.

“I don’t know! I really don’t know! They only said if we could kill the War God and his army, the new

Emperor would give all the south and north territories, and a hundred chests of gold!”

Kairen glared even more. Some rat had sold his own Empire for his head…

“Who is that new Emperor they talked about!” Roared one of the Generals. “How dare they, when our

beloved Imperial Dragon is still healthy as a young dragon!”

“How dare they, indeed,” said Kairen.

The Prince took out his sword, and with one blow, sent he prisoner’s head flying.

“Your Highness! That man might have had more information…”

 

[sombogbog]

Great effort thanks a lot

 

[jigsaw]

its new novel so follow this link to continue reading next chapters

The War God’s Favorite #Chapter 100 - Read The War God’s Favorite Chapter 100 Online - All Page - xiaoshubao

Read The War God’s Favorite Chapter 100 Online 2025. The War God’s Favorite #Chapter 100 in one page for Free

xiaoshubao.co